• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Blowjob

A Teacher’s Release

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Male/Female, School, Written by women

Introduction:

A young woman forced to marry a horrible man finds joy in her life.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is a work of pure fiction and a new story for me. Not part of any other series. I hope you like it. Sorry I was away for a couple of months and thank you to everyone who sent me PMs asking me to start writing again. I assure you there will be more All for Mr. Redman and Yukio’s Adventures.

English is not my first language but I am trying to improve!**

A Teacher’s Release

My name is Sugihara Seiko. Since moving to North America I have had to explain many times that my first name is Seiko. Sugihara is my married name, the name of my husband’s family. I come from a traditional family, one that has a long history.

My marriage to my husband’s family, which was not as esteemed as my own, was one of politics and business. My father was business partner’s with my husband and had urged me strongly to consider marriage into my husband’s very wealthy merchant family. I was not pleased by it. My husband was 20 years older than I was, a very controlling man, and he had a tendency toward perversion when it came to sex.

At age 24 I was married to him, having freshly graduated from University. I graduated from Todai, the University of Tokyo, generally regarded as Japan’s most prestigious University. It had been my intention to be a Sensei, a teacher, but my marriage to Hiro ruined that dream. I harboured much resentment to that, but did as my father had asked and married Hiro anyway.

My wedding day was not joyous to me, but I appeared as a happy bride and made sure that Hiro never sensed any of the resentment I had toward him. My wedding night was a nightmare and I discovered for the first time what my husband was like.

To help you understand, I was always considered a beautiful woman. I have long black hair, stand 5’6” tall, and weigh 115lbs. My measurements are 34C-22-33. My skin is flawless and silky smooth, with only a hint of tan to it. My eyes I have been told are mesmerizing. They are large and are amber coloured. This unique feature captures the attention of men almost as much as my body. I am very fit from regular work outs and swimming daily.

My husband was 5’4” tall, had a pudgy build, and an ugly face with a perpetual scowl on it. His eyes were too close together and the set of his brows made him look just what he was, cruel. Although only 44 years old he looked 54. He smoked constantly and drank far too much on a regular basis. His stocky legs, sagging belly, and flat ass were in no way attractive to me. His cock was also a thing of great disappointment. It was small, about four inches at most, and was not very thick at all. Normally this would not have been an issue, but he would cum in less time than it took to boil an egg at the best of times. Usually, he would cum after perhaps ten thrusts.

On our wedding night we stayed at a very upscale hotel. It was exceedingly modern, and our three room luxury suite was the best they had.

When we entered the lobby many people looked at us probably wondering how he had managed to marry me. I have always been able to control my facial reactions and appeared to all as a happy bride. As soon as we got on the elevator Hiro turned to me and began pawing at my body with his pudgy hands.

“Such a good wife, now you will learn how to please me Seiko… are you going to be a good wife?” he asked leering into my face. All I could smell was the stink of bad cigarettes and alcohol on his breath, and when I saw his darkly yellowed teeth I almost lost composure.

“Of course my husband, I am so happy you wanted to marry me.” I said and managed to sound convincing.

When we left the elevator I found out that his lack of manners was almost complete. He practically dragged me by the arm to our suite and once the door was open he pushed me inside, nearly causing me to loose my balance.

Pushing down on my shoulders he ordered me to take off his shoes. I did so, but did not dare look up at him. I did not want to see his leering eyes watching me do this for him. Slipping off my own sandals I was left in my tabi socks.

He pulled my to my feet and began roughly yanking on my obi, trying to remove it so he could open my kimono. Deciding to save my beautiful clothing from harm I offered to get him a drink and disrobe for him. He smiled at that and said simply “Go”.

I walked over to the bar and prepared him a triple scotch, knowing what he likes. I walked over to him and offered it to him properly. He took it from my hand and said he needed a cigarette. I smiled and turned around and went to the bar and opened a package for him. I selected one and put it between my lips and lit if for him, before walking over and placing it gently between his lips. I do not smoke and find the practice of lighting his cigarettes offensive, but he likes my lipstick on them and enjoys making me do it for him.

I walked back and stood about six feet away from him. I slowly disrobed, making it as sensuous as I could, revealing my body to him teasingly, trying to make this pleasant for him, while at the same time protecting my clothing. All the while I was imagining I was a Great Lady and that I had just married a great and handsome Daimyo (Lord) of old. My imaginary husband was noble, samurai, and all that the romantic stories promised. My Prince Charming in western terms.

I was brought back to reality when my real husband snapped “Enough Wife” and got out the chair quickly. He advanced on me rapidly and grabbed my wrist pulling me to him. He locked his mouth onto mine and began kissing me, his tongue invading my mouth, while he held my head in place. He was twisting my hair in his fist, ruining the hours of time spent making my hair perfect for the wedding. It hurt and his kiss tasted foul.

Leaning back Hiro looked at my flawless breasts and said “I am going to enjoy using you Seiko, you are lovely, a body likes your will look so perfect when I begin to do all the things I have planned for you. Women are nothing but sluts inside, and you will be my perfect and obedient slut.”

Hiro pushed me to my knees and tore his own clothes off quickly, revealing his unattractive body to me for the first time. I knew why my father had wanted me to marry him, but for the first time I felt hatred for my father. How could he do this to me? How could he ever think I would be happy with this pig of a man? I know that my happiness was not of primary concern, but I had to wonder if my father had deluded himself into thinking this low bred smelly bastard was even capable of pleasing me.

His cock was already hard and he grabbed my hair again and said “Open you mouth.”

I did so and he rammed his cock into my mouth. I was easily able to accommodate it’s size and he suddenly pushed me back on the floor. “You fucking slut!!! You whore… I was told you were a virgin, but you have done that before!” How to explain that I had not, that he simply had a cock that was easily taken orally because of it’s limited size?

“But husband I am a virgin! I have never seen a cock before and yours is so beautiful. I don’t know anything about this and thought I was doing it right! I’m so sorry husband if I have done something wrong.” I pleaded in my defence.

Hiro slapped my breasts hard causing me to fall backward and knelt over my legs. “We will see and if you are lying you will suffer! I will not tolerate a wife who has given herself to another man!” He snarled at me, as he roughly jammed his fat finger into my dry pussy. It hurt badly and I felt his finger hit my hymen. I turned my head away and brought my hands to my face hiding the shame that was flushing my cheeks. So many older men were gentle and considerate lovers, my friends had said so, but this evil man was clearly the exception and now I was married to him.

He grabbed my hands and pulled them away from my face, he then grabbed my chin and screamed “Look at me!” I opened my eyes, tears streaming from them and regarded his seemingly black eyes, seeing the cold dead heart he had clearly in them.

“You are lucky slut… if you ever allow another man to touch you I will kill you for being an unfaithful wife… for being a dirty whore. You are my whore, do you understand?”

“Yes husband!” I screamed in fear.

“Good… never forget who’s wife you are!” He roared. How could I? This was hell and he was a demon sent to torment me.

He got off of my thighs and roughly shoved them apart. He positioned himself between them and leaned down licking my face and neck. I turned my head away and he appeared not to care. There was no need to pretend being a devoted lover. He did not care if I wanted him or not, I was being a good wife in his mind by simply spreading myself for him.

When his mouth reached my perfect breasts he seized one of my nipples in his teeth and bit it very hard. I screamed loudly and felt his cock suddenly try to shove into my dry pussy. He sat back and spit on my pussy and jammed a finger into it, making me cry out again. He spread his saliva around and lined up again and without ceremony or warning shoved his cock back into my poor virginal pussy. He tore my hymen with the thrust and my pussy burned in pain. He started thrusting immediately without any care for the pain he was giving me. I was still crying loudly when in a short time I felt his body go rigid and he spewed his foul seed deep into my battered pussy.

He fell downwards, laying on my body panting. I was not sure how I was supposed to feel at this point. So many of my girlfriends had told me wonderful stories of their adventures sexually, but this was not a wonderful story. It did not reflect any of the things they said. I had defended my virtue and protected it until the age of 24, only to have it brutally taken from me by a rutting pig of a man.

He climbed off of me apparently very satisfied with himself and said “You were good wife… did you enjoy that? The first cock into your heavenly gate?”

I muttered “Yes husband, thank you.” and wondered how stupid was he to believe that. I saw his chest swell with pride as he went over and got himself another drink. I was left laying on the carpeted floor, his cum and my blood leaking out of my agonized pussy. At that moment I knew I hated my father for this. I also hated my husband.

He lit another cigarette and sat down to enjoy his drink and turned the television on.

I slowly got up, and with my hand cupping my wounded pussy, I walked slowly to the shower, bent over. He paid me no mind at all. I went into the shower and turned it on and sat on the toilet. I did what I needed to do, feeling the tears still streaming down my face. Marriage is not supposed to be like this, I knew that.

I got into the shower and began washing his stink and cum off of me. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard him open the bathroom door. He came to the shower and slid the door open and walked inside, naked with his ugly cock hard.

“Bathe me” he said. I did so as dutifully as I could manage.

When I was finished rinsing him he began pawing at my breasts again, capturing the nipples between his fingers and twisting them painfully. I was crying out and whimpering which only seemed to inflame him more. He began slapping them and said “I love seeing the redness on them, it looks so good on your skin.”

“Turn around and bend over” he added.

I did so, hating it, but glad he could not see my face anymore as my hair fell down over me, covering my shame. He began spanking my vulnerable ass, laughing and commenting on how good it looked. I was crying and wondering why he had to be so cruel. When he spanked my sore pussy I almost dropped to my knees. He seemed to be spanking me everywhere, my ass, pussy, and thighs.

“It is so good to see you can be an obedient wife. Your worth everything I had to do for your family… and now I get to fuck your high class body, use you, and punish you for all the times I was looked down on by women like you.” he said with clear joy in his voice.

I felt his cock rubbing along my pussy lips and up to my ass. The only lubrication was the water and the soap still on my body. I did not feel anything for him and was not juicing up on my own. When his cock head began hitting my asshole and I realized his intention I screamed out “NO! Not that please!”

He slapped my ass hard and said “You will take whatever your husband gives you!”. He grabbed a hold of my hips and rammed his cock into my ass. I screamed and nearly collapsed, my ass was on fire and felt as if it was being torn open. He began rapidly pounding my ass and I was screaming the entire time.

Fortunately for me he finished quickly in my ass. His cum filling my sore bottom and he pulled out laughing.

He grabbed my hair and turned me around making me kneel before him and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to pull away. He responded by grabbing my breast painfully and yelled “Clean your husband’s cock!” I resisted for a moment, but when he began crushing my breast in his hand I relented. I cleaned his wilted soft cock and he just turned and walk out of the shower.

I sat there feeling completely violated, tears running down my cheeks. He yelled “Get out here! Don’t be lazy!”

I managed to come out of the shower and he made me towel him off. He kissed me roughly and left the bathroom whistling happily. I knelt there and then slowly made my way back into the shower to clean myself again.

When I came out he was already asleep. I crawled into the bed as far away from him as I could and curled up. I fell asleep eventually, only to find my dreams tormented by what I had endured.

In the morning he got up and dressed. I was awakened when he yelled at me to get up and get his coffee. I did so and served it to him. He refused to let me dress and kept running his hands over me. He said he had to go out, but to make sure I was faithful, he had something for me.

He produced a chastity belt, an old style and ornate looking one. He fixed it to me and locked it, placing the key in his pocket. “This will prevent you from giving in to your slutty desire to cheat. A whore like you needs cock all the time and I will not have you spreading yourself for anyone but me.”

He then left and I looked at this cage he had affixed to me. It was not comfortable to wear and I hated it. This was not the middle ages and my loathing for him grew. I gradually dressed and was forced to wait for his return.

That wedding night set the tone for our marriage. He was vile, controlling in all ways. I was not even permitted to leave our house to buy groceries. He had a service that I could call and made sure only women delivered anything to me. My clothing was also dealt with. Using his wealth he had women or very old men come to provide me with the finest in carefully tailored clothes. The majority of the time he insisted I wear expensive traditional kimonos at home as he did not want me getting crazy western notions.

As a result of my dutiful behaviour my father’s wealth increased dramatically, my husband investing in all my father’s business ventures. I understood that my happiness and body had been traded for wealth. It did not reduce my loathing for the situation, but at least I had the satisfaction of knowing I was doing my duty and that my own personal honour had increased as a result. The only visitors I was permitted were my family and women of my husband’s choosing. The ones he chose had only one objective, I soon realized, to try and bait me into saying anything negative about him. I did not as I caught on quickly to their games.

My husband informed me one evening that he had made a purchase of controlling shares in a company located in the United States, and that he had purchased a home there. We would be moving there for at least a year so that he could closely oversee things there. I knew I would be living under basically house arrest there, as I had for the four years of marriage hell I had endured to that point.

I was not excited at all. My husband strongly warned me about how American men are evil and will try to seduce me, how all they think about is football, beer, and fucking pretty Asian women. That was the only time my since my wedding night my husband had said anything remotely suggesting I was pretty. I did think that I was not worried about American men, how could they be any worse than the cruel beast I was married to. I was completely deprived of any sexual satisfaction by the combination of the chastity belt and his pathetic fucking. I used to masturbate regularly, but even that had been taken away from me.

By all appearances I was a happy wife. Inside I was dead and barely clinging to my desire to live. The only thing keeping me going was the knowledge of what I was doing for my family. If I took my own life Hiro would use everything he had to destroy my father.

We arrived in America and moved to New York City. The best part of the move was that I spent an entire day without my chastity belt. It would not have passed airport security. I managed to bring myself satisfaction a few times in the aircraft bathroom, but that was all, and only when Hiro was asleep.

New York City seemed exciting, and I wished I could have seen it. Hiro kept me secluded and I settled into a truly lonely life, deprived of my family and anything resembling a social life. Hiro would take me out with his business associates, but during those times I was paraded like a trophy and not permitted to speak to them. He forbade me from speaking any English in order to “Keep the dirty minded American’s from getting any ideas,” he said.

Hiro was full of shit. The men and their wives seemed very kind and I detected that they realized what a beast my husband was. Whatever they thought was not even close to the truth, but they were always kind to me despite the apparent language barrier. Hiro did not allow me to accept any invitations to spend time with the wives, since “American wives are all sluts, spoiled and undisciplined.” he would claim.

I knew he was lying, he just did not want me out of his sight. His obsessive jealously and his temper would not allow it. He was a profoundly insecure man.

Everything changed for me one evening. I was alone at home, as usual, and was taking care of the laundry. There was a knock at the door and I looked at the monitor and saw two uniformed NYPD Officers standing there. I hesitated, having been forbidden to open the door. But they simply kept buzzing.

Deciding I had better speak to them I made my way to the door and opened it. They both removed their hats and one nodded at me by way of greeting.

They were both Caucasian, but the one officer bowed deeply and then said in flawless Japanese “We are very sorry to disturb you. I am Sgt. Daniel Martin, this is Officer Joseph Prelazzi. Do I have the honour of speaking to Mrs. Sugihara Seiko? ”

I responded in Japanese “Yes, I am Mrs. Sugihara. How may I help you?”

He looked uncomfortable for a moment and said “Mrs. Sugihara, may we please come inside. We have some rather distressing information for you concerning your husband and these matters are best discussed in private.”

The other Officer clearly did not understand what was being said. I looked back at Sgt Martin and said “Yes please, welcome to our home. May I offer you both some tea Sgt. Martin?”

They came inside and Sgt. Martin slipped his shoes off. Officer Prelazzi watched him do this and mimicked his action.

“No thank you Mrs. Sugihara. Is there someplace we can sit down and talk?” he asked.

“Of course, if you would both please follow me.” I replied and lead them to the living room.

I heard Sgt. Martin say to Officer Prelazzi “Remember what I said. You wont’ see any emotion on her face. Just accept that. It means nothing to us… everyone reacts differently. With her it is cultural, keep your face clear and for the love of god don’t hug her or touch her, no matter how bad you feel for her.”

“Sure Sarge, thanks.” he replied.

When we reached the living room and they were seated I carefully sat and said “What information concerning my husband do you wish to share?” I asked calmly realizing what they were about to tell me, practically praying for it. I continued in Japanese as it was clear someone had told them I only spoke Japanese.

“Mrs. Sugihara, it is with the deepest regret that I have to inform you that your husband, Mr. Sugihara Hiro, died this evening of an apparent heart attack. We are profoundly sorry to tell you this, and you have the deepest sympathy of the City of New York and the New York Police Department.”

I waited a few moments and said “You are quite certain it is my husband who has died?” I managed not to smile. This was the best news I had received in a very long time.

“Yes Ma’am. He was with a man he works with at the time of his death.” He replied. “We would however like to request that you come with us. We need to positively identify your husband and we can then provide you with his personal property and other items you will require.

“I understand. Thank you Sgt. Martin for the kindness of coming here to do what is a very difficult duty I am sure. May I ask you a question?” I replied.

“Certainly Mrs. Sugihara.” he replied very professionally.

“At the time of my husband’s death, where was he precisely and what was he doing?”

Sgt Martin looked a bit uncomfortable and said “He was at a hotel in Manhatten. He was there with the other gentleman and they were in the company of two female escorts. Your husband… your husband passed while… sharing company with one of them.”

I did not react and mentally figured that made sense. I wanted to send her a thank you card for fucking that bastard to death. I was free of him, I did not think of money or anything else, only that I was finally free of him… and far sooner than I dared dream possible, and in a manner that meant my family was safe.

“Thank you Sgt. Martin for telling me that. That also could not have been easy. I will change to come with you now if that is your wish.” I offered.

“That would be best Mrs. Sugihara. Please understand that we are very sorry and that this has happened. You have our deepest condolences.” he replied. I could tell he meant it and felt bad that he would go home feeling he had told me something horrible when this was one of the best days of my life.

I stood and both the Police Officers stood and remained standing until I had left the room. As I was changing I heard them talking.

Officer Prelazzi said “What did you say to her?”

“I told her everything… broke the news of his death. She asked where he was and what he was doing when he died. I was not going to lie to her, never do that by the way. If they ask you tell them no matter how shitty it might be. They will always find out and be very pissed off if you lied to them. You think you’re doing them a favour, but your not.” Sgt Martin replied.

“Okay, I don’t get it. She is drop dead gorgeous and he is out banging some hooker? I saw the hooker and she was nothing special. What an idiot.” Officer Prelazzi said.

“Let me tell you something, I’ve been doing this job 15 years and I don’t think I will ever figure out why people do the dumb shit they do. I can tell you this… she has a very upper class manner of speaking and is very traditional. She is one cool customer. That’s a Japanese Lady my friend, so just keep your eyes to yourself and don’t stare. She is a real looker, but you don’t look okay?”

“No problem Sarge, I won’t. I was just making an observation.” Officer Prelazzi replied.

I changed into a black pencil skirt, white blouse, and black jacket. The tailored outfit looked good and I enjoyed the way it made me feel. I was wearing black and yet I felt like wearing my best party dress. I actually laughed to myself and when I looked at my reflection I allowed my happiness to show and did a little dance. I composed myself and went back out to see the Officers.

They both stood again as I entered and we put our shoes on and left my home. I immediately decided that I was going to redecorate and make it the kind of home I wanted. I was not going to move back to Japan. I would have my husband’s ashes sent to his family. I pondered that and decided I better go back with them for the sake of appearances.

At the morgue I saw to my great satisfaction it was my husband. I signed for and received his personal items, including a small key they has listed as “Antique Key – possibly safe.”

Sgt. Martin and Officer Prelazzi drove me home afterwards. They were both very polite and professional. Sgt Martin offered to help me if I needed any assistance or had any other questions. When they left I immediately sat down and wrote a letter, by hand, to the Chief of the NYPD to commend their conduct during this “difficult time”. I laughed as I sealed and addressed the envelope. Difficult time, I could not have been happier.

That being done I took off the chastity belt and smashed it to pieces with a hammer. I then spent close to four hours masturbating and looking at porn on the internet. That was something I never did before because the torture of not being able to touch myself was too great. I climaxed loudly many times and only stopped due to exhaustion.

I arranged for my husband cremation at dawn the next day and booked a flight back to Japan.

Once in Japan I ensured that my husbands ashes were interred in a manner befitting his public image. Personally, I thought about flushing them so that he would mingle with the filthy shit in the sewers. It was a pleasant mental diversion.

Having done all the things required of me I eventually found time to be alone with my parents. They actually thought I would be grieving the loss of my husband. I was surprised they thought I had been happy, actually believed what they had been told.

I was not prepared when my father said that I was too young to stay a widow and he would help me find another husband. I just stared at him and decided to go right back to America. Anyone he suggested would be for only one reason, gaining the family an advantage. I had been a dutiful daughter long enough and told him not to worry, I had no desire to remarry. I then told them the truth about my husband and my marriage. They were shocked, crushed, and that was how I wanted to see my father. I did not want him living with the illusion he had in any way made me happy.

I left Japan and returned to the United States. I immediately went to the Immigration Office and submitted my application to stay and become a citizen of the USA. My education, wealth, and perfect English made sure I was going to be accepted, I would be no burden on my new Nation and told them of my desire to be a teacher. Given all the factors I presented I was assured that I would be accepted. I had never been happier, a new life of freedom in the Country I had lived in for almost a year without ever having the pleasure of experiencing it.

Over the next month I had decorators and renovators turn my home into one I wanted. It had a splendid combination of Japanese and modern influence and I loved it. I admit that I got wet watching the contractor’s working. The movements of their muscles, their strong bodies and the rugged nature of them appealed to me. None of them, knowing I was a widow, was anything but polite… but my imagination ran wild and added spice to my private pleasure sessions.

One morning I decided to look at employment advertisements for teaching positions. The public schools in my area were well rated and some of them were looking for teachers. I also realized that I would need to satisfy some requirements in order to have my teaching certification recognized. I contacted a Human Resources representative, who I sent my resume to, and was assured that it should not be a problem. I was invited to an interview and after a few courses and some further demonstrations of my qualifications and some practical work I was told I was welcome to apply.

I was contacted almost immediately by a high school not far from my home and asked to come in and meet the Principal. Finally, 5 years after graduation and at the age of 29, I was going to be starting my teaching career. Pay was not even an issue. I had enough wealth that I did not need to ever work, but I wanted to and that was the difference. Teaching was my dream occupation.

When I arrived I made sure I was dressed conservatively. I wore a navy blue suit jacket, a white blouse, and a skirt that came to just above my knees. I did not go in flashy, but knew I looked good in this outfit. I chose sensible low heels and tan coloured nylons. I made sure my makeup and hair was done properly, but not over done. I went with a healthy and natural look.

I walked to the school, as it was close to my home. It was nice to be outside and enjoying the sunshine. I know I was smiling as I walked, but I could not help it, freedom had come to me at last.

When I arrived at the school I walked past some students who were outside enjoying the sunshine and they all seemed to be in a good mood. The school uniform was traditional and had the boys in tan coloured or grey pants with white shirts and ties, their blazers had the school crest on them. The girls were wearing either tan pants or kilts and white blouses with school blazers as well.

I did notice that the male students took a good look at me and some whispered or nudged their companions. I did not mind, I was too happy too care and to be honest, enjoyed the looks I was getting from them. It was nice to feel my beauty appreciated.

When I got into the Office and met the Principal, Mr. McCormick, I found him to be a polite and dedicated person. He was in his fifties and had a good sense of humour as well. We went over my credentials and he admitted that he had to look up my University. He was very impressed and said it was like the Harvard or Yale of Japan.

After discussing my history, he was very sad to hear I had lost my husband recently. He decided to offer me a position as an Asian Studies Teacher, and with my ability to also teach Math and Geography, decided that I was going to make me a wonderful addition to the faculty.

I was told I would be teaching only Seniors, as he had an opening due to sudden retirement in those positions. He promised me that the following year we could reexamine my class load and subjects. At first he had planned to use me part time, but seeing my credentials and having met me, he would inform the Board that the full time position was mine.

He pointed out that they were short of teachers as the pay did not lend itself well to living close to the school. Many teachers chose to work elsewhere as soon as they could manage since the commute was a pain for many of them. Quite a few chose to endure the commute to avoid working in less desirable schools.

Mr McCormick gave me a tour and I liked the school. It was an older facility, but had a definite charm to it and had not been allowed to fall apart. Fortunately, there was enough demand for this school, and the parents who had children going here enjoyed a level of affluence. It therefore gave them some influence with the Board.

The next day I arrived bright and early and met other staff and a few Department Heads with whom I would be involved.

My first period was Geography, followed by two Math classes and finally Asian Studies. In my first three classes I found myself well engaged. The students seem to like me, although they seemed to like my teaching style, my strict intolerance for foolishness was at first hard to take for them.

It was in my final class that the most interesting part of my new career took place.

When I entered the room I looked at the students and they all turned to face me. I smiled at them and went through the administrative process, before beginning the class. I asked them where they were in the course and found they had a great deal of ground to make up. They had covered China, and then just sort of stalled as substitute teachers, changing almost daily, came through one after the other.

I thanked them for the information and set diligently to correcting the situation. Many were very keen to learn this subject as for one reason or another it interested them.

When I asked the to call me Sugihara Sensei, my last name and the word for teacher, they actually loved it. This is how I would have been addressed had I taught in Japan and I liked that feeling. Over the coming weeks I found this class was my favourite. Having little to no personal life I lived for my work and dedicated myself to my students.

It also became my favourite for another reason. A student named Alan Bowden. Alan was a very good student. He worked hard on any task given to him, was never anything but polite, and was a bit shy. I was not sure why. He was about 5’10” tall, had what appeared to be a good physique, weighing about 180lbs, and had soft brown eyes. He was not the most handsome student in my class, but he had a charm about him and a gentle spirit that I found attractive.

At first I was shocked when I found myself happy to see him, more than the simple happiness of a Sensei seeing a good student. It was mildly alarming, but I decided it was alright. It’s was perfectly acceptable to like him and even consider him as a friend in a way.

Later, when I was masturbating and realized it was his cock I was imagining fucking me, I knew it was more than that. I did not know what to do, I had to stop thinking this way. Alan had done nothing to encourage such notions and I reminded myself I had to remain professional. I was allowing my loneliness to influence me.

As it turned out, Alan did not make it easy on me.

I had assigned an essay to this class. It was no easy assignment, but I was preparing them for University and expected much more of them than my other classes. They knew this and welcomed the way I treated them as adults. American students may be different, but it is cultural. A few were lazy and deserved to be regarded as such, many more were hard working and wanted to succeed at school I found. The conduct of a teacher can have a profound effect on the conduct of the class.

Many students came to me for help on this essay. Of course, I provided whatever guidance they needed. One day after class Alan asked to speak to me. I invited him to bring a chair over by my desk and be seated so we could talk. He did so while I was putting some items away in my bag.

I was bent at the waist as I did this and when he was seated I noted he was staring right down my blouse. I knew in my head that he had a lovely view of the tops of my breasts encased in a white lace bra. I don’t know why, but I made sure I stayed in that position, enjoying the fact he was clearly appreciating the view. I could tell that by the nice bulge forming in his pants, and the fact he rapidly set his book over it to conceal his growing hardon from view.

Sitting down I smiled at him and said “How can I help you Alan.”

He brought his eyes up and blushed. He knew he had been caught staring and his lips moved slightly but no sound came out.

“Are you alright?” I asked with a slight smile and a raised eyebrow.

He snapped out of it and said “Yes Sugihara Sensei.”

“Then how can I help you?” I asked gently leaning forward and bringing my hands together on the desk. I let a smile come to my face and tilted my head slightly as I asked the question.

His eyes went to my full lips for a moment and back to my eyes and he said “I’m kind of jammed. I want to write about the cultural emphasis that developed among the Samurai class in Japan following the rise in Japan of the Shogunate of the Tokugawa . You know, how the Samurai were encouraged to master more than just martial skill. But… I think I am biting off more than I can chew. How do I pare this down to meet the essay length parameters?”

I replied “Focus on one aspect. Perhaps the emphasis on poetry that developed, or one of the other arts. Perhaps pick some examples of those and expand on how they reflected on the time, how poetry as a form of cultural expression became a method for capturing the feeling of a given event. Poetry was important before that as well, you just have to focus on that one period. Competitions for poetry composition became very popular among the Samurai Class. Maybe chose another cultural aspect and explore that if poetry is too difficult or not to your taste.”

We spent some time talking about the essay and eventually about the class. He dreamed of landing a job in the State Department and working at the Embassy in Japan. He even admitted that he was studying Japanese language using a software program and taking classes at night school. I was shocked.

“You have never mentioned this before Alan. That is a an excellent extra effort on your part. I am very impressed by this. Have you progressed very far?” I asked.

He spoke Japanese saying “I am very sorry, but my Japanese is not that good. If you speak very slowly and simply I may be able to understand you better.”

I raised my eyebrows and said back to him “You are doing better than I thought. You are a good student. I am impressed by your hard work.” I said it slowly and clearly enunciated my words.

He smiled immediately and blushed and said “Thank you Sugihara Sensei. It is not easy. I work very hard to be better. You are a very good teacher. I hope to speak Japanese well.”

I laughed lightly and said “How much does trying to understand all I am saying hurt your head?”

Alan smiled sheepishly and said “Sorry, but it hurts me very much.”

I switched back to English and said “You’re doing very well.”

“Thank you, I get farther from the software than I do from the class. It is very picky and I can work on it more. In class I would only get a few hours a week. With the software I get to practice all the time.” he replied smiling at me.

I was sitting there smiling at him and liking his initiative and desire to succeed. His bright eyes were looking into mine and I decided then and there that I liked him as a friend, more than just as a student. I wanted to help him with his language studies.

“Alan, I am very willing to help you with your language studies if you wish. I can tell it means a great deal to you and would enjoy helping you to succeed. I normally would never make such an offer but you are a special student.” I said smiling.

He blushed again and said “Oh, I… I don’t want to take up too much of your time. You work really hard for us already.”

“Please Alan, I would not offer if I did not have the time to be able to help. I would not make a commitment to you unless I could meet it.” I said.

He smiled at me and I could tell he was happy. “Okay, thank you so much Sugihara Sensei. I promise I won’t waste your time. I will make you proud of what I can do. I swear!”

I laughed lightly and said “You do not have to be so serious, I already believe that.”

We sat there for a moment looking at each other and not saying anything at all, just smiling.

“Surigama Sensei… can I ask you something?” he said carefully.

“It’s about your husband.” he said timidly. “I heard he… he passed away. Is it okay if I offer you my condolences? I just… I’m sorry. That is horrible.” he looked genuinely upset for me.

I sat back and turned my head away. I heard him take a deep breath. What do I say to this? Even accepting condolences from him, for something that made me so happy, made me feel deceitful. I had played the dutiful widow. Acting anymore for Hiro’s benefit was something I decided I would not do, not with Alan.

Turning back to face him I said “Alan… thank you. I… I want to be honest with you. I am sorry but I want to say something I have not said to anyone but my parents and… well it may not be very nice for you to hear, but I can’t do this… charade anymore.”

Alan looked concerned but said “Please… you can say anything to me.”

I nodded and said “My husband, he was a devil, a demon who tortured me and made my life hell on earth from the day we married. When the Police told me he was dead… I was happy. I almost smiled. He was a pig and a horrible human being and I am glad he is gone. I was not upset at all.”

Alan’s jaw went slack and he stammered “How could he do that to you?… your… your one of the nicest and smartest people I have ever met…. your so..” and he fell silent blushing.

“I am so… what were you going to say Alan?” I asked softly. I had finally let go of this burden and I had opened myself honestly, and I know my face was now easily read. I wanted to hear him say it.

“I… I hope it’s okay… but your just so beautiful and kind and how can anyone treat you badly? He should have fallen on his knees and thanked God for every moment he spent with you!” he said with a lot of conviction.

I was surprised he said all that and it showed. He immediately blushed deep red and said “I should not have said that… I’m sorry.” looking down at the floor obviously embarrassed.

“Maybe… maybe you should not of, but I am very glad you did. Thank you.” I replied softly.

He brought his head up and looked at me and I could see so clearly that he had many feelings for me. He was looking at me in a way that no one ever had. I felt it right in my heart.

I turned away and said softly “Please… I am not used to being looked at in that way Alan.”

“What.. I’m sorry… I…” he was stammering.

I looked back at him and could not help it. I could not stop what I did next if I had tried with every fibre of my being. Reaching out my hand I took his and held it and gently pulled him forward. He brought his eyes to mine and we moved together, I closed my eyes as our lips gently touched and kissed him lightly and softly. He brought a hand up and gently cupped the back of my head as our tongues emerged and we began kissing in a soft and caring manner I had never experienced before. He must have felt it to as he moaned softly into my mouth.

We were slammed back to reality by the sound of a door closing down the hall. We pulled apart rapidly, both flushed and looked at the door. It was open. I had not even thought to close it. I quickly got up and went and looked in the hall. No one was around, except a teacher walking the other way. He was putting his keys in his pocket clearly having just come from the room where the door had closed. I breathed a sigh of relief. What the hell was I thinking? Kissing him was bad enough, but getting caught would have been terrible for us both.

Turning slowly I softly closed the door and turned the lock.

Alan was on his feet looking completely shaken by our near discovery. That was good as we could not do this here. I walked over to my desk and sat down.

“Alan… I… I should not have kissed you. I put you at risk by doing that. I do not regret kissing you but for that I am sorry.” I said looking at him.

Alan looked stunned and said “You don’t… you liked it?”

“I liked it very much but it is too dangerous to do these things here. We cannot ever do that here again.” I said.

“Wait… you’re not saying we can’t do that again… you’re just saying we can’t do that here. Is that right?” he said sounding hopeful.

“Yes… I would like to kiss you again. I… have only kissed one man before and it was nothing like that. You are a wonderful kisser Alan. Do you… do you have plans tonight?” I asked him.

“No… I was going to watch television… do you… do you want to do something?” he asked tentatively.

I stood up and said “Alan, I would like to make you dinner at my home. A real Japanese dinner. Would you like that?” I said feeling so nervous. I had never asked anyone out before and this was a new world opening to me.

“Really! Oh my God that would be so cool!” he said with a big smile on his face.

I smiled at his enthusiastic response and said “Okay. Should you call your parents or something?”

“My Dad is in L.A. And my mother is visiting my aunt in Chicago. They won’t be back until next Sunday. I don’t have to call anyone. I have my cell, they call me on that.” he said.

“Do your parents often leave you home alone for long periods?” I asked.

“Well this time it was only two weeks total. When they went to Europe last summer they left me for two months. I got bored and went to summer school.”

I nodded and said “It must be hard on you.”

“Not really, I have gotten used to it. I pretty much stay home. I go out with friends for movies and things like that, but mostly I just study.” he replied.

“Why don’t you have a girlfriend?” I asked.

He blushed and said “I just… well… girls make me really nervous.”

“We should go, we have been here too long and it will seem very strange.” I said.

We left the classroom and I told him where to meet me at my car. I walked to the office and submitted a variety of items. Mr. McCormick was there and asked “Seiko, your here late. Everything is alright I hope.”

I took the initiative here so easily I almost had to laugh. “Everything is fine. Do you know a student named Alan Bowden?”

“Yes, good student. He is on the honour roll. Very responsible young man.” he replied.

“He is studying Japanese and actually speaks it fairly well, if in a limited fashion. I am going to help him improve. His ultimate goal is a position with the State Department.”

“I did not know that about him. Well you are the best person to help him with it. That’s kind of you.” he said.

“Thank you. I think he has real potential. He does well in all his classes and this will help him in University with his language classes.” I said.

We made our goodbyes and I headed out to the car. Alan was standing there by the passenger door and looked relieved when he saw me coming.

We got in the car and drove to my home. I told him of my conversation with Mr. McCormick and
we agreed that it was best that the seed concerning that be planted.

When we arrived at my home we parked and went inside. I slid my heels off as Alan was removing his running shoes. I stood back up and was beginning to walk away when he took my hand in his. I turned to him and smiled and he stepped closer to me, looking into my eyes.

“May I kiss you Sugihara Sensei?” he asked while looking at me the way I had come to adore.

“Not until you have asked me by my first name.” I said softly caressing his face. “It’s Seiko.”

“May I kiss you Seiko?” he asked again.

I nodded and slipped my arms around him and we kissed. It was so sweet and so soft, his tongue slowly emerged and began teasing my lips. I opened my mouth and pulled him against me as we kissed and our passion began to grow. I felt his hardon return, his swelling cock pressing against me. I ground myself against it kissing him with all the passion building inside of me. I slid a hand down to his ass and squeezed his butt, taking a firm hold of him. It felt wonderfully fit and strong. He moaned into my mouth and brought his own hands down, grabbing my ass and pulling me hard against him. As we kissed he began firmly kneading my ass, causing me to moan into his mouth.

I was on fire with the passionate way he was kissing me and touching my body. It was all so new and now I understood what my friends had been saying when I was younger. I was soaking wet between my legs and so hungry for him, my student.

I felt his other hand come up my back and he gently tilted my head back and began kissing my neck. I moaned out loud. This was the first time that anything sexual had been romantic or even remotely erotic for me.

Feeling the passion threatening to carry us away I slowly pulled back, breaking the heated embrace. Alan was completely flushed and breathing hard, as was I.

“Alan, we do not have to hurry, please let me make you dinner.” I said thinking inside forget the food, I want him so badly.

He nodded and ran his tongue over his lips. He laughed a bit and said “Yeah… we should eat or something I guess.”

I smiled and turned and walked to the nearby closet. After removing my suit jacket and hanging it up I turned to Alan to ask if he wanted a drink. He was simply standing and staring at me. It was not a the focus stare of someone about to say something. I could see wonder in his eyes as he was looking me over. It made me feel warm inside. I simply stood in place smiling he looked me over. When his eyes moved up to my face and he realized I was watching him he blushed and looked at the floor.

“Alan would you like something to drink?”

“Yes please… anything is good.” he said.

I gestured with my hands to encouraged him to come with me. I seated him in the living room. I left to get him a drink. When I returned I said “I hope you will like this.” as I brought him a lovely mango juice blend I was very fond of. He accepted it with both hands smiling up at me. I watched with expectation as he took a sip. He smiled and said “This stuff is amazing.”

Sitting down next to him I explained how much I prefer to make blended juices. We chatted about that for a short time. I glanced at his eyes and saw that Alan was giving me that precious look again. I felt my heart thump and he suddenly leaned forward and took hold of me kissing me with tremendous passion. My own arousal exploded and I grabbed the back of his head with one hand pulling his mouth hard against mine as we kissed feverishly. My other hand ran down his arm and into his lap. His cock was hard as a rock inside his pants. Alan was pushing against me and I let myself fall backwards, my skirt riding up and hugged him tightly as we kept kissing. Writhing under him I managed to wrap a leg around him as his right hand found my breast. His gentle cupping and gentle treatment of it added fuel to my raging fire and I realized I was totally losing control of myself. I pushed gently on his chest and he lifted up and looked at my face with a slightly worried expression.

“Alan… please.” I said and he quickly sat up and began stammering an apology.

I laughed lightly and said “No Alan, you don’t understand. I don’t want this to happen here. Please will you come to my bedroom?”

Alan smiled and said “Yes… yeah sure we can do that.” he then looked worried and said “What about dinner?”

Laughing I said “Forgive me, but fuck dinner. We can order something later.”

Alan burst open laughing and I got up and took his hand. I lead him upstairs and into my bedroom. I had a brand new bed. No one had ever been in my bed with me and I wanted him to be the one. The first man who ever made love to me. The first man I could give my body to without fear.

Standing next to the bed I started to unbutton Alan’s dress shirt when I noticed he was trembling. I looked up into his eyes and asked “What is wrong? Are you okay?” I was worried I was moving to fast for him and that he would change his mind.

Alan stared down at me and said “It’s you. Oh my God I can’t believe it is going to be you. I never imagined this could ever happen.”

“What do you mean by it’s you?” I asked gently.

“Sugihara Sensei, I mean Seiko…. I’ve never…. I’m going to be a disappointment.” he said with his voice shaking almost as much as he was.

“Alan… I’ve never been made love to. I am not a virgin, but I have never made love. I have only bad experience… not good experience. You’re the first person I have ever been able to give myself to with honest desire. This will be like a first time for me and for you. You cannot possibly disappointment me… you have already done more than anyone ever has.” I leaned in and kissed him and hugged him tightly to me. I felt him shaking but it gradually stopped.

I leaned back and continued to undress him. When I slid his shirt off I found he was in good shape as I had thought. He had a smooth hairless chest, clearly defined muscles and a nice flat stomach. Three things I had never seen before in person. I leaned in and gently kissed his chest and began licking his nipples and kissing them. I heard his moans of approval and a softly muttered “Oh God.” come from his lips.

I kissed my way down his smooth white skin and undid his belt and pants. They fell to the floor with a gentle tug and pooled at his feet. I had him turn and sit on the side of the bed and removed them completely for him. When I looked up and saw the impressive erection threatening to tear through his boxers I sighed in pleasure. I looked at Alan’s eyes and saw them clouded with lust and expectation. I gently took hold of his boxers and slid them down.

His cock looked absolutely gorgeous. Standing proudly erect, 7”long, thick looking to me and with a beautifully circumcised head. It was throbbing already. I kissed his thighs and stood up. I wanted my clothes off right now.

I pulled off my blouse and realized I needed to slow down for him. I smiled and turned my back to him and slid off my skirt. I made sure to bend all the way over as I slid it down. I heard him gasp and I knew he was enjoying the sight of my black thong nestled between the cheeks of my taunt ass. I remained in that position as I slid my thong down allowing him his first glimpse of my soaking wet shaved pussy and tight little rosebud.

I glanced back and saw he had his hand on his cock and he seemed oblivious to the fact he was stroking it. His precum was glistening on the tip and his balls looked so full.

Standing upright I turned to face him. His eyes ran up my body and looked into mine. He was trying to speak but I could tell he could not form words. I reached back and unhooked my bra and let it go. It hung in place clinging to my long erect nipples. His eyes flew to it as I gently slid it off letting it drop and exposing my full breasts to his view.

I saw the wonder in his eyes as he looked at my body and when he said “Your the most beautiful woman on Earth.” and hearing the sincerity in his voice I blushed.

Stepping toward the bed I knelt down and looked up in Alan’s eyes. “May I please use my mouth on you?” I asked gently.

“Seiko you can do whatever you want” he said in astonishment.

I smiled and reached for his big hard cock taking it gently into my right hand. It was so hot and so strong, so much better than anything I had ever experienced. I lightly stroked him as I stared at it. Noticing a rush of precum I leaned forward and licked it off the side of his shaft and off the tip. I heard Alan moan in lust and pleasure and took his cock into my mouth. As I began sucking his cock, moving my mouth around it, up and down, relishing it being in my mouth I felt his hips jerk and suddenly he flooded my mouth with shot after shot of his hot cum, flooding my mouth and making me swallow repeatedly to get it all. I couldn’t and it dripped down the sides, landing on his balls and my breasts. Hid scream of orgasmic pleasure filled the room as I kept sucking gently until his hips stopped bucking.

Leaning back I licked his balls clean and looked down at my breasts. I cupped them and brought them to my mouth licking up all his sweet hit cum. I loved it’s taste and it showed.

Looking up at Alan he was flat on his back panting. His proud cock was still hard. What the hell? I had never seen that before. “Oh the joys of youth” I said out loud my voice heavy with lust.

Alan looked up at me and started to apologize for cumming in my mouth. I said “I wanted you to, I want all of the hot seed you can give me Alan.”

I stood and realized I was so wet the juices were running down my thighs. I had never been this turned on before. Looking at my devoted student naked, laying on his back panting and his cock hard with his passion for me, I was on a sexual high. I never wanted to get fucked so much before in my life.

Helping Alan slide up the bed I straddled him and said “That should help take the edge off… I am going to make love with you Alan… please I need to feel something I have never felt before… pleasure.”

Alan looked up at me and said “Can I try something?”

“Of course… anything.” I said leaning down and kissing him lightly.

“I want to try using my mouth on you.” He said.

“Yes please… I’ve always wondered what that would feel like.” That was something I had never had done and quickly climbed off him and laid on my back as he got between my thighs. Maybe it was his age, the fact he was so turned on, or just the lure of my soaked shaven pussy, but he dove in with a vengeance.

Feeling his lips on my pussy, his tongue probing my insides and then sliding up to flick at my engorged clit was all it took. A powerful new feeling tore through my body, a mighty wave of pleasure that carried me along with it. Alan has just given me my first orally induced orgasm, and the first orgasm I ever had with another person. I was crying out in pleasure as I flooded his face with squirt after squirt of my hot pussy juices. His face was covered but he never let up. As my hips arched off the bed he cupped my ass with his hands and did not stop. I thrashed and cried out through my orgasms. I was beyond reason and when the sensations of pleasure became too much I pushed his head back and begged him to please stop. Alan gently moved back and I laid there whimpering and shaking with sensations I had never dreamed possible.

Alan crawled up beside me and he gently kissed my cheek and cuddled me to him. I was in shock that this could ever be this good. I had watched porn on the internet but never dreamed the real thing could be so amazing. I could feel Alan’s hardon pressing against me and knew what I wanted next.

I gently turned so he would roll onto his back and straddled his waist, my pussy was literally dripping on the head of his cock. We were both breathing hard and I looked into his eyes as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard cock.

Feeling the head contact my hot pussy was heaven. As his hot cock slid into my tight pussy I could feel its girth stretching my hungry cunt. I was shaking and fell down onto it, impaling myself fully on his manhood. I cried out and heard him do the same yelling “Oh my God!” at the top of his lungs. I froze there, my poor neglected pussy trying to adjust to this new presence… a real cock.

I looked down into his eyes and saw Alan was watching me closely. I was shaking now, it actually felt like this was my first time again. A tear ran down my cheek and Alan pulled me down to him and held me. He kissed the tear and said “Sorry I hurt you.”

I kissed him with all the passion and heat I was feeling and said “You didn’t hurt me… you made me whole.” and started to gently ride him. He was hitting places in me that had never been touched and I was once again feeling that wave coming. I sat upright and kept riding on his pleasure stick, loving everything it was doing to me as it churned me up inside. I went to heaven quickly and felt it hit me hard. I cried out his name and came all over that beautiful cock.

Alan kept fucking up into me and his hands flew to my breasts, cupping them as he squeezed my nipples. I leaned forward into his grip and kept riding him looking down into his eyes, my long hair flying with the energy of our coupling.

I was starting to orgasm again when I noticed he was close. I rode him with renewed energy and reached back to fondle his balls. That was all it took and with a mighty thrust he shoved upwards into me, almost bucking me off. We clung to each other, his cock buried deep inside me as he filled my pussy with his hot cum, rope after rope of it.

I collapsed downward onto him and we lay together panting and kissing gently.

“You are so amazing Seiko… I’m the luckiest guy who ever lived.” he said as he kissed my cheeks.

Smiling I licked his lips and said “Alan… you’re the amazing one. I’ve never… I’ve never cum before during sex. You made me do it more than once.”

I felt his cock twitch inside me. I looked into his eyes and said “You want more?”

“Like a starving man wants food. I don’t ever want to stop doing this with you.”

Kissing Alan, I let him roll me onto my back. He got between my thighs and impaled his cock deep inside me again. As I began whimpering in pleasure I knew that I was in for a long and pleasured filled night. The first of my life and the first of his. Hopefully, the first of many to come….

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Becoming Sadi

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Lesbian, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, First Time, Gay, Mature, oral sex, Reluctance, Romance, Transgendered, Transsexual, Transvestite, Virginity

Introduction:

Cody has a secret…he wishes he were a girl! What will happen when an old family friend discovers his secret and is okay with it….really okay with it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Becoming Sadi

Cody open’s his eyes as he awakes, looking around at his familiar surroundings in his bedroom. Band posters, comic books and video games all over the floor.

His parents always gave him crap about the things he liked and tell him the typical “you’re too old to be into thoses kinda things!” He didn’t care though. He stepped out of his bed in his black t-shirt and grey track pant’s that he wear’s to bed and walks over to the window to look out as he yawned and stretch out his arms.

Look’s like the first day of spring break would be a beautiful day, though he could care less because As far as he was concerned he had a date with his PS4 today!

Among other things…. He was definitely a weird kid as far as his parents were concerned, couldn’t disagree with them though….leaving his room and heading down the hall to his sister’s room who had left for college and would be spending her break in Miami. She left a lot of clothes behind…..Oh did he mention…he likes to dress up like a girl..

He smile’s as he opened his sister Amy’s closet, she owned so many clothes that it would have been impossible to take them all with her to college. Her loss his gain as far as he was concerned, his sister was pretty small as was he as well. She was 5″7 117 lbs, had larger B cup breasts and a bit of a bubble butt.

He hadn’t had a growth spurt since middle school. He was 5″6 about 120 lbs maybe so her and he were about the same size…butt included… Cody had a rather large bubble butt for a guy and my hips were a little wide for some reason. He pulls out a black tank top and then reach down to a little dresser that was also in the closet. Pulling out a cute pair of his sisters denim short short’s.

Dressing like a girl was pretty easy for him not only because his sister and himself
were damn near the same size (including butt size) but because he had shoulder length blonde hair and feminine features and also kept his legs shaved because he loved the way they felt and always wore pants around other people so no one would notice.

Sliding the black t-shirt off and putting the black tank top on. Looking down at his flat chest in the B cup bra and frowning “wish I would have been blessed with your boobs too some times Amy” laughing a little to himself, trying not to be too loud because he had to listen and make sure that one of his buzzkill parents didn’t come home for a lunch break.

Sliding his track pants off and open’s the top dresser drawer, this was where Amy kept her bras and panties. Shuffling through the colorful assortment of panties. Some dull, some slutty, clearly I’m going for a slutty pair! He laughed to himself as he pulled out a red lace pair of panties and slide them up his legs and up to his butt. They are a size too small and the bottom of my cheeks stick out a bit. His soft small penis up front is pushed upward a bit but it’s not uncomfortable, having a small penis came in hand for his…let’s call it a hobby

Sitting down on his sister’s bed in her tank top and panties, remembering the first time he’d ever put on her clothing, Cody was young the first time and not even in high school yet and here he was now at 18 still doing it.
Always envied that his sister was able to wear such cute outfits and I started looking at other girls as well. The more rvealing clothes that girls wore tight, something about them that just turned me on….but not by them wearing it no….I wondered what it felt like to feel sexy and to be wanted by men like these females knew.

Remembering watching porn years ago and seeing a young sexy female getting pounded by a stud with a huge cock….most guys would wish they were the guy. Not him though, he wished he was the girl! But he was too chicken shit to ever try being with a man, especially dressed as a female…scared of the criticism that he’d no doubt recieve…

He’s brought back to reality when he hear’s his phone ringing from my room down the hall. Quickly sit’s up in the tank top and red lace panties and speed walks down the hallway upstairs to his bedroom. Seeing his dad’s name on my screen and swipe my thumb across the screen to answer ” hey dad what’s up?” Imet by his dad’s angry voice that he has always had ” Cody I need you to stick around the house for a few hours” he should have already known that Cody had no intentions of leaving the houe. Rolling his eyes ” sure dad but why? Cody twirls his long hair in his finger ( he even acted like a girl when he was dressed!) ” your uncle Garet is coming by to drop off some papers for me so just let him in and grab them”. He get’s a little angry because he would have to put normal clothes back on ” yeah sure dad no problem” they both said goodbye and hung up.

The two of them had never had much of a relationship, his dad always gave him crap about being different, never having a girlfriend, not having many friends and being more interested in comics, music, anime and comics. Oh if only you really knew what I liked dad, he laughs to himself and walks back to Amy’s room and outs the tank top and panties away as he puts his pajamas back on. He sighs as he closes his sisters bedroom door behind him.

About a half an hour passes and Cody is nose deep in a Batman comic when he hears the doorbell ring. He quickly stands up and head’s downstairs, the tile floor leading to the front door is cold to his barefeet as he walks faster. Opening the door to the big smiling Uncle Garet, ” what’s up kid?” as he steps in ” hey not shit Uncle Garet just enjoying the peace and quiet”.

Garet smiles and walks into the kitchen where he puts a stack of paers down, he wasn’t really Cody’s uncle but he grew up always seeing him because of his dad and Garet being such good friends. The big man smiles again ” oh I bet, must be nice not having the buzzkill parents around for a bit” he smiles. Cody’s dad and Garet were starting their own auto garage and were finalizing the deal, the paperwork he left on the counter no doubt would seal the deal.

The two talk for a bit, Cody always enjoyed talking to Garet, he was a gentle giant probably close to 6″6 thick beard and short brown hair and in pretty damn good shape for 50. Cody hated to admit it but he thought Garet was pretty hot….” well kid I won’t keep you anymore”. Looking at the tall man, feeling sorry for him, he lost his wife a few years back and his kids were all grown up and moved out. Only having Cody’s father to speak to had to suck! Walking Garet over to the door ” hey no worries Uncle Garet you can come hang any time you want. They both smile at each other as he leaves.

Watching him through the window as he hops into his big red F150 and leaves. A big smile across Cody’s face now as he darts up the stairs back to his sisters room. Practically dancing as he goes to the closet ” fuck it im going big today!” Opening the closet and grabbing a red dress that his sister wore to impress a guy she liked. It was tight on her and just barely covered her ass….smiling to himself ” let’s see if I can pull it off”

Grabbing a cute pair of red apple bottom heels that Amy had bought to match the dress, reaches for the red lace panties again….”naa” grabs a black and red thong instead and a red bra that he would stuff the best he could. Stripping down to fully nude as he pulls the thong up and put’s the much too big bra on first, then slides the dress on that clings tightly to his skin, his smooth shaved legs looking good, the bottom of the dress just like when his sister wore it was just barely covering his ass.

Walks over to a small vanity table in his sisters room and decides it’s a nail painting and makeup kind of day. He grabs a bottle of red fingernail polish to match the dress and heels and shakes it, he had gotten really good at doing his nails over the years. The only thing that sucked was that he had to immediately remove the polish. Doing his toes first, he only wore a size 8 in mens and had pretty small feet, after finishing his ties he starrs on his fingernails and waves his hands back and fourth for them to dry after finishing. Then sits down and takes a deep breath as he begin’s to put on eyeliner….mascara and a nice shade of darker red lipstick.

The final touch…he straightens his hair up real nice and straight with his sister’s old hair straightener. Smiling at himself in the mirror….he could pass for a female easily with makeup on he felt. He stands up and puts the heels on, he’s probably about 5″9 now with them on. He leaves his sisters room and starts heading back to his. Heel’s clicking on the wood floor as he does, he could probably walk in heels better than most women could at this point of his life!

Grabbing his phone and pushing his fingers through his soft long blonde hair as he walks over to a big mirror on his wall where he’ll be able to take full body self shots. It was his favorite thing to do dressed up, he had a folder on his laptop full of them. Taking sexy pics was good for boosting his confidence up.

He smiles as he stands sideways with a hand on his hip, sticking his butt out a little and snaps the first pic of what he can only describe as the best he’s ever looked. Cody had checked out at this point….he had become someone else…someone that he always referred to as… “Sadi”. Takes a few more sideway pics before walking over to his dresser and grabbing a kleenex box and he starts shoving them down into his bra.

Trying his best to make it look like he had bust, from a sideway view it was pretty convincing. He walks over to the mirror and pulls his hair back as he makes a duck face and snaps a few more pics….he must have forgot to lock the front door after Garet left… “hey i forgot to leave these with the rest of the….uhhhh cody?”

The voice….he feels his world end as he turns and see’s the tall man standing in his door way in disbelief. Cody takes a step back ” I…..Garet…” The big man steps in and look’s Cody up and down, Cody likes the way Garet is looking at him but knows that the jig is up…he was going to now be known as a freak. Garet finally speaks up ” how long has this been going on for…?” Shame on his face as he responds ” It’s been going on for a while Garet… looking down but then looks up when he feels the footsteps approaching him and see’s that Garet is now in front of him.

Even in heels Garet still hulked over him, ” you wouldn’ want anyone to find out about this would ya….?” No please Garet! I’ll do anything! Garet starts to rub up and down Cody’s hips ” anything huh?” then he leans down and plants a soft kiss on his lips….Codys first kiss awkwardly Cody kisses back and they continue to kiss, mixing their tongues in as they do Cody reaching up and putting his hands on Garets chest area. He feels big hands squeeze his butt a little as the dress lifts a bit in the back.

The kiss breaks as Garet keeps squeezing ” mmmmm now how did you end up with a butt like that kid!? Mmmmm bend over the dresser and let me get a good look at it!” Cody blushes but does as he is told and puts his hands on top of his dresser and bends over a bit. He feels the big hand on his ass again and then feels a smack followed by a squeeze he hates to admit it but he is loving this.

Another smack ” goddamn Cody you have a nicer ass than most girls do!” Cody smiles and looks back ” th….thank you” he get’s his ass fondled a little big longer before Garet backs off ” come undo my belt for me sweety” Cody smiles from being called sweety….this is it…he has wanted to feel like a girl forever and now he finally was and he felt wanted! He really feels wanted after he see’s how hard he has made Garet….slowly undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. The pant’s drop around his ankles and Cody gasps.

It had to have been 10 inches long atleast! THe big man backs up and sits down at the edge of the bed. Stroking his python slowly ” get on all fours and crawl to me cutie” Smiling and biting his lower lip at being called cutie he does as he is told and gets down on his knees, the wood floor hurts his knees as he crawls over to Garet, trying to look as sexy as possible.

He finally reaches inbetween his legs and rubs the mans thighs as he looks at the cock mesmerized. Garet smiles and softly smacks the big cock on his face “whatchya thinking about Cody?” Cody doesn’t like that he was called by his name and frowns. He then tries to sound as femine as possible ” it’s Sadi….and i’m thinking about sucking this big cock..” Garet’s eyes get big and wide…”ooohhhh fuck….nice to meet you Sadi….but a little less talk and more sucking” he winks.

Finally the truly born Sadi persona takes the large cock in both hands and strokes it softly to Garets approval. This was it…..leaning upwards a little he takes his tongue and runs it up and down the shaft. Oooooooooh Sadi….he moans as she continues to lick and then finally the moment of truth she takes the head of his penis into her mouth and starts to suck him “ooooohhhhhh good girl….yeah suck that dick baby” She has never felt so alive. Only able to get about 4 inches of the large cock into her mouth, she continues to suck him, siwrling her tongue around his shaft as it’s in her mouth.

This goes on for about five more minutes before he stops her ” that was great baby but I don’t wanna blow my load just yet….I have better plans… get up her on the bed on all fours and spread your legs Sadi” she does as she is told and stands up, feeling relieved not to have her knees on the hard wooden floor now.

Getting on the edge of the bed on all fours, his erect cock that was not maybe 5 inches was sticking the side of the the thong up front, he had never been so turned on before. Garet kicks his boots off and then his pants completley off, then steps up and slides the dress up a little bit revealing Sadi’s nice bubble butt.

He begins to smack it again and squeeze it before taking a step back ” fuck….you don’t mind if I snap a few pictures for later do you?” She looks back and smiles ” you didn’t even have to ask Garet” A big smile on his face now as he pulls out his HTC and takes some pics of her ass, stroking his cock as he does.

He had taken enough for a nice fap sessions later apparently because the next thing she knows the thong is being pushed over a bit and her cheeks spread as she feels a tongue enter her hole. Grabbing the sheets tightly “OH MY FUCKING GOD! Holy shit yessss eat my ass Garet!” She didn’t know such sensation existed, she is sad when he stops and stands back up.

Garet spits in his hand and rubs it on his dick…stroking it slowly ” ready to get your cherry popped Sadi girl?” Looking back a little nervous but she doesnt think she could ever tell this man no. Smiling ” mhm….I want you to be my first Garet….I trust you..” He smiles and grabs her ass cheek with one hand and starts to slowly push his head into her tight hole “oooohhhhh…..” her mouth wide open as she begins to feel pain instantly.

The head has barely even went in ” fuck…..god you’re huge!” Garet has her hips tightly now as he has about 3 inches in.

Getting to about 6 inches now he can see that she may not be able to completly take him in as there is really no more room in her anus for him to push. He starts to slide in and out slowly, she softly moans and breathes heavy as he keeps going in and out of her tight hole.

Sweat trickles down his forehead as he softly pumps into her. She wishes that she could take more in but it was painful enough with the 6 inches in. Her eyes closed and face sideways on the bed she continues to softly moan and breathe heavy. Her eyes still closed as she bites her lip ” oooh fuck me Garet! Don’t stop!

He pulls out and Sadi looks back kinda sad ” what’d wrong? He smiles and leans down kissing her lower back ” lay on your back for me Sadi so I can see your pretty face ” she smiles and quickly turns over onto her back and slides up the bed a little more so he can get on the bed with her.

He get’ s in between her legs and lays his massive frame against her much smaller frame. Planting a kiss on her as she grabs his face and passionately returns the favor. She felt so safe and wanted by the mature man as she shared a passionate kiss with him.

He breaks the kiss and gets up on his knees lifting her legs up as he does and grabbing the back of her thighs as he pushes them down to her chest area ” I need to be inside of you again sweety. The large head of his cock back at her hole, this time however it slides right in.

Grabbing the sheets tightly with her red painted nails ” oooohhhhh Garet fuck me faster please…” he does as he’s asked and picks up speed. Still not quite taking him fully in but then he slows down and looks at her. Looking back at him when suddenly ” Ughhhhhh nook fuck Garet it’s too big!

Garet quickly slid his full 10 inches in and was holding a wild look on his face from pleasure. He slides in and out at full length ” oooooohhhh my fucking god! Fuck my tight ass ooooooohhhhhh!” He pumps with a little more force and is met with a loud moan of pleasure. Her tiny semi erect cock moving back and fourth each time he thrusts.

He pulls out again “whew! Ok sweety get back on all fours” she quickly flips back over to all fours and he grabs her hips tightly. This time though he doesn’t hold back. Her ass jiggles as he pumps into her fast and wild now. Her little penis swaying around wildly as he fucks her. Jerking her head back as her hair goes back.

His hand reaches to her throat and turns her head back as he slides his tongue into her mouth. Sadi’s eyes practically in the back of her head now ” oooooohhh Garet yesssss fuck me hard!” She moans ad their tongues explore one another. He let’s go of her throat and grabs her hips extremely tight her head jerks back down and she smiles and giggles, he pumps into her fast and hard.

She enjoys his large hands tightly grabbing her hips however though as he continues to wildly pump into her for another 10 minutes before finally ” god….im gonna cum baby” she feels the cock slide out of her and he squeees her ass as he strokes quickly with his hand.

Letting out a big grunt as Sadi feels his hot seed land all over her ass. Garet breathes heavy as he finishes and then lays down on the bed next to her, she rests her head on his chest and they begin to softly kiss each other for a few minutes before she breaks the kiss ” you’re not going to tell on me are you…?”

He looks at her and smiles ” no i’m not going to I promise…..but can we maybe do this more…?” Looking up at him and smiling ” I’d love too” he kisses her forehead and stands up. grabbing his pants up off the floor and sliding them back on. Sadi sits up and ironically enough pulls some tissue out of her bra to clean the cum up on her backside.

Garet laughs ” if you just had a pair of breasts no one would ever think you’re a boy….god i’m looking at you now and don’t even recognize you….you look amazing Co…I mean Sadi” He winks and smiles and she smiles back at him ” wanna walk me out?” Sadi gets up and straightens the dress out and extends her tiny hand to him with a smile as the big man extends his and tightly grabs a hold of hers.

They reach the front door and he puts his hands on her hips and gives her a kiss, his beard tickles her a little bit each time he does ” you know…..I’m totally not doing anything tomorrow night…just planned on sitting at home and watching movies. Maybe you could lie to your parents and say you’re going over to a friends house for the night….you could come over and dress up for the entire night!” She smiles at the idea ” I would love that….let’s do that.” she smiles.

They give each other one more goodbye kiss before Garet leaves. He closes the door behind him and smiles, lookinbg forward to tomorrow night as he realizes that it’s time to go back to being boring Cody since his parents would be home soon. But smiles again at the thought of spending the night at Garets house tomorrow! Life was going to start changing for the better he felt!

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Road Trip

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Romance

Introduction:

An older rock star meets a young waitress in St. Louis.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Richard

I opened my eyes, wondering, for a few moments, where the hell I was.

Buffalo.

Well, I guess somebody has to be in Buffalo.

I swung my legs out of the hotel bed and sat on the edge for a few moments. I don’t smoke anymore, but the urge still comes over me in the mornings, especially mornings when I wake up in a city that I don’t really want to be visiting. I inched myself down onto the floor and did the first few bits of the stretching routine that keeps my back in shape. A lifetime of playing bass and guitar, and over a decade of being on the road with No Known Religion, had left me nearly crippled in my early 30s. Ten years later – ten mostly clean years later – I felt in better shape than I’d ever been. At least physically. The mind and the career? Well, still question marks I suppose.

John Harvester’s 2002 Honda Odyssey, full of guitars, sound equipment, and a sleeping bag, waited for me in the parking lot. John was the only member of No Known Religion that I was still speaking to, and I was borrowing his van for a month long trip from my home in Newport, Rhode Island, to Los Angeles. My agent had booked me a couple shows en route, shows where I’d be my new self, the new Richard Danton, the former metal-head who’d recreated himself as an alt-rock singer-songwriter. I wasn’t really touring, however. At 44 I was recently unattached and homeless, and, professionally, I was unsure about this new music I was playing. A road trip seemed like a good idea – seeing the country on my own, without the van and the entourage, and hopefully stumbling across something meaningful out there on America’s open roads.

I’d come to Buffalo out of nostalgia. Part of my teenage years had been spent here, in a dumpy house on Virginia Street. That’s where I’d taught myself to play the guitar, copying Jimmy Page and Jimi Hendrix licks until I could play them in my sleep. To my surprise, that house was still standing and looked about as derelict as I remembered it. On my way out of town, I sat in the van outside my old house for a few moments, thinking about that kid 30 years ago – dumping his backpack on his bed after school, and picking up his guitar, and playing until midnight. Jesus, I was such a miserable teenager. Hell, I don’t know. Maybe all teenagers are miserable.

Ah well. Fuck Buffalo.

On Interstate 71, I picked up my cell phone from the passenger seat and hummed a few melodies into Dictomate, an audio recording app. A couple lyrics came to my lips:

And the forgetting would be easier

If what I was forgetting wasn’t you

About as uninspiring as the rest of the crap I was writing these days. What’s that saying? Anything too dumb to be written down gets sung instead?

A highway sign for Cincinnati gleamed in the sunshine as I blew past in the Odyssey. I dug a cigarette out of the glove box and put an old Def Leppard CD into the stereo. Lock up your daughters, Cincinnati. Here comes new age Richard Danton.

Dana

I sat on an old, rusted folding chair behind the diner smoking a cigarette. Every minute or so the wind changed direction and a strong, pungent odor filled my nostrils. It was so nice that my employer decreed that our ‘smoking area’ had to be a mere ten feet from the dumpster, I thought sarcastically.

I looked at my watch, only five minutes left on my fifteen-minute break and I’d have to get back to my tables or else the manager would yell at me again. I was his best server, and still, he treated me with contempt ever since I rebuffed his advances. What an asshole.

My life wasn’t turning out how I had dreamed it would in high school. Four years ago, I had it all. I was a cheerleader, the prom queen, and my boyfriend was the star quarterback of the football team. By all accounts, I was one of the most popular girls in my graduating class.

Four years later, life looked much different. My handsome former high school boyfriend would be graduating from Ohio State next month and was a top prospect for the NFL draft. In contrast, I was a waitress in a dead-end job, in a dead end city, St. Louis. I had grown up in a small, rural town in central Missouri. Seeking adventure and excitement, I moved to the ‘big city’. Of course, like the rest of my life, nothing turned out as I had planned.

I crushed my cigarette out under my shoe and pushed the disheveled, long locks of blonde hair out of my face and proceeded back inside the diner. My manager looked at his watch and gave me a dirty look. I was only one minute late, that’s not a mortal sin, right?

So many times I thought about just giving in and doing what he wanted. One blow job a week and I could take as many breaks as I wanted, for as long as I wanted. However, there was no way I was going to give him that satisfaction. I didn’t have much pride left, but it wasn’t non-existent, not yet anyway.

The diner was dead, or more accurately, more dead than usual. I delivered a hamburger and fries to the only guy that was sitting in my section. I gave him a big flirty smile as I re-filled his ice-tea.

“Thank you darlin’,” he said, as he ran his big sausage fingers over my arm.

He was old enough to be my grandfather. God, how pathetic am I? Flirting with a senior citizen for the hope of getting a decent tip. My depravity knew no bounds.

I looked up at the clock. It was 4:00 pm. I watched as my manager grabbed the bank deposit bag and walked out the front door, right on schedule. I had at least a half hour before he’d get back, and the diner was as quiet as a cemetery.

“Deb, could you cover my section for a few minutes?” I said to my co-worker, as she gave me a knowing smile.

I walked into the kitchen and my eyes briefly locked on the day cook, Larry. His assistant Fernando was engrossed in the task of chopping up heads of lettuce that comprised the main ingredient of the salad mix we’d be serving later on that evening.

I bypassed both of them and went into the small employee restroom that was adjacent to the kitchen. I turned around quickly, checking the handle on the door, ensuring that it was unlocked.

The bathroom was so small, maybe four feet by four feet, barely enough room for the small sink and toilet, and it was disgusting. The manager ensured that the night crew properly cleaned the customer restroom. However, he couldn’t give a shit whether they cleaned this one that the employees were required to use. Even though the tiny space had four ‘pine tree’ air fresheners hanging in each corner, it barely overpowered the smell of urine that emanated from the toilet and floor.

I stood in front of the tiny sink, washing my hands, killing time, until…

I heard the door open and peered at Larry’s face as it reflected in the mirror above the sink. Our eyes met for a brief second as he slid into the cramped space behind me and almost simultaneously closed and locked the door.
In an instant, I felt Larry behind me as he kissed the back of my neck. Without uttering a word, he reached underneath the hem of my server’s uniform and tore the thong off my body in one swift motion. I put my hands on the filthy sink and opened my legs as best I could in the cramped space, giving him better access.

I felt his coarse, calloused hands forcefully cupping the cheeks of my ass cheeks as he kissed and licked my neck. His movements were urgent, raw, and rough and I could smell the sweat on his body, the result of a long shift that began at five this morning.

Larry unceremoniously flipped the hem of my uniform up and it rested on my back. I undid the first three buttons on the front of my uniform and unclasped my bra letting my 34C breasts slip out of the cups. Observing what I had done, he stopped kissing my neck long enough to reach around and I felt his fingers roughly pinch and pull my nipples causing me to let out a low moan.

He used my body to help steady himself as he dropped down to his knees behind me. I reached behind and clutched my ass cheeks, pulling them apart, and exposing my most intimate area for him. I whimpered as I felt his tongue enter my vagina and he made loud slurping and sucking noises that vibrated off of the walls of the tiny room.

Every few seconds the tip of his tongue would haphazardly, as if almost by accident, brush up against my clit, causing my knees to go weak. As our customers could attest, Larry didn’t have many culinary skills, but thankfully, after six months of fucking him, he was finally able to eat my pussy with a small degree of skill.

After a minute or so I began to grind myself up and down on his tongue. We had been doing this enough by now that he knew that was his cue. I felt him move his head back and spit, his saliva land on my asshole. Seconds later, I felt his tongue enter my puckered hole which caused me to cry out, and I had to remind myself to keep my voice down, lest my co-workers form a line outside the bathroom door to auditorily observe our carnal pursuits.

He pressed his tongue in and out of my ass hard and fast, just the way he knew I liked it. I reached down between my legs and lightly ran my finger between my wet folds gently massaging my clit as I felt my orgasm sweep over me, causing my legs to go weak. Thankfully, I felt Larry’s strong arms on my thighs which steadied me until I could recover.

Larry stood up again and I heard the zipper on his jeans open and he pulled his short, stubby cock from his pants. I reached behind and pulled the hem of my uniform back up as it had fallen when I was thrashing about as I orgasmed. I felt him rub the head of his penis up and down my slit several times lubricating the tip in my wetness.

He pushed himself into me hard, causing me to grunt as he filled me with one short stroke. I had enough room to lay my head down on the sink as he started to slam into me with short, furious thrusts. I knew he wouldn’t last long at this pace and I quickly reached between my legs again to rub my clit. Larry wasn’t a very skilled lover, and if I was going to achieve another orgasm, I knew I had to take care of it myself. After only about thirty seconds I watched in the mirror as he began to tense up and emit low guttural grunts. Almost immediately after, I felt his semen squirt into me. Almost concurrently, my second orgasm racked my body, due more from my fingers on my clit than his cock inside of me.

I listened for a minute or so as our breathing returned to normal and I felt his cock slip out of me. Without saying a word, he put his member back into his pants, slipped out the door, and returned to the kitchen.

Once he was gone, I quickly reached for the toilet paper and wiped Larry’s excess semen from my vagina. Some of it had even starting to leak out and run down the inside of my thighs and I made sure to clean that up as well. I wanted to be able to more thoroughly wash, but this would have to do until I finished my shift, then I could go home and take a shower.

As I stood back up, I caught my reflection in the mirror and it gave me pause. Most days, I hated the person who looked back at me. However, after these sessions with Larry, I loathed myself even more.

Richard

The show at the 20th Century Theatre in Cincinnati started at 8:00pm. I had the sound check wrapped up by 6:30pm, and then just ambled up and down the streets, trying to work the stiffness of driving all day out of my butt and my back and my shoulders. I found the Oakley Pub nearby, and had a mushroom burger and a beer, and then another beer, sitting on the patio in the May sunshine.

At 7:59pm, dressed in jeans, a black shirt with a collar, and a black sports coat, I carried my 25-year-old Martin guitar out onto the stage. As 300 plus people applauded, I eased the guitar strap over my neck and shoulder, and picked up the cable and plugged in. The applause continued, but that moment was coming, that moment when an audience’s applause shifts from “we’re so glad you’re here” to “okay, show us something.” I had been listening to that slight transition for years now, and as I felt it happen, I leaned towards the mic, looked past the stage lights at the shadowy sea of faces, and said: “Hello out there beautiful people of Cincinnati.”

And two hours of music poured out of me.

*

After the show I sat in my dressing room, drinking scotch, staring at the wall, at the ceiling. Teri, the theater manager, poked her head inside eventually and moved towards me, putting her hand on my shoulder and kissing my cheek. “Richard,” she said. “Great show. Seriously – great show. I think you made the people of Cincinnati very happy.”

Teri was probably in her early fifties. She stood about 5’6 and I’d guess her weight to be around 175 to 180. She was wearing tight black slacks, a red top with a black jacket over top. She had straight dark brown hair that ran down almost to her shoulders, with the bangs on her forehead cut across in a straight line. A fairly featureless face was somewhat enlivened by bright red lipstick and what seemed to be fake eyelashes… long, with subtle rainbow colors in them. She was overweight, there was no doubt about it, but somehow she carried it well. I’d guess that she was that girl in high school who put on some weight but made up for it with sassiness, and had been living that way ever since. Anyway, I wasn’t complaining, and I wasn’t really thinking about women or sex just then either.

“Teri,” I said, “I want to play some more.”

“Play some more?” she repeated. “What, here?”

“No. Not here, and not this stuff. I want to play something loud, jam with some kids. Is there a dumpy bar near here that has live music?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah. I get urges for the old days. And to be honest, the 20th Century Theatre didn’t do it for me tonight.”

“Well, sorry Richard,” she said, with an “excusssseeeee meeeee..,.” hint to her voice.

“No, it wasn’t the theater Teri. This stuff I play these days…” I waved my hand slightly. “I don’t know. Sometimes I need more.”

“Well, yeah, I know a place. You want me to take you there?”

“No, it’s okay. I don’t want to waste your time. Just tell me the name and the address… I’ll find it with my phone.”

“Well, Richard,” she said, sitting on the arm of the couch. “I might like to go actually. Old school Richard Danton – that sounds like a show. And all I have at home is a surly teenager if she’s even there.”

I drank back the last of my scotch and set the glass down on the coffee table. I stood up and put my arm around Teri’s shoulders. “The Hell with your teenager,” I said. “Let’s go.”

*

Thinking that I might want to pass out in it, we took my Odyssey. Teri navigated us to some club where she winked at the bouncers and used my name as a ticket inside. The band on stage reminded me of No Known Religion’s early days – loud, and completely artless. We spoke to the sound guys who got a message to somebody who got a message to the band, and at a break between songs I shook hands with the lead guitarist and got handed a surprisingly nice Gibson electric. A hundred people in the audience? A hundred people standing in front of that crappy stage, drinking, sweating, cursing. They hooted and cheered when my name got mentioned even though most of them probably had no idea who I was. I jammed along with several of the band’s originals, taking some lead guitar riffs here and there, and even taking the mic when they conned me into playing Something Right Something Wrong from Religion’s first album.

Teri was up front all night, just at the foot of the stage. She had a bottle of beer in her hand most of the time, waving it in the air as she ground out the rhythm. I watched from the stage and was surprised at how into it she seemed to be. I was even more surprised when she hooked up with some random dude who sashayed his way up to her within the crowd of dancing or swaying bodies and pressed himself hard against her from behind. She let him grope her breasts, and she even reached a hand back for a while to clutch his ass cheek and pull him even harder against her… grinding her fat ass back against him.

At the end of the night, when the place had emptied and I was sharing a few drinks and a joint with the band and the sound guys, Teri was at a nearby table, laughing and gossiping with her dancing partner. I watched his hands go to her legs and hers to his. I didn’t feel any jealousy, or envy, just a strange sense of interest, and curiosity. When they disappeared off towards the washrooms, I watched them go, and when they were gone long enough to guess that something was happening, I set my drink down and wandered after them. I went into the men’s room and found no one there. I took a piss and then shrugged and walked into the women’s washroom, saying “Hello” as I entered.

Teri was leaning back with her ass against one of the three sinks in the room. The man she’d been flirting with was on his knees in front of her, his face buried between her legs. He was holding her left leg in his hand, holding it high against his shoulder. Her right hand was on his head, her fingers in his hair, pulling him into her. He must have known what he was doing, for Teri’s head was back, and she was moaning deeply.

The washroom was lit or pretended to be lit, by three dim bulbs above the mirrors at the sink. The dim light and the fog of alcohol made it a surreal scene. Teri in her black jacket and red top, her slacks and panties lying on the filthy floor. The guy barely even real, just a sexual animal presence in the shadows. I moved towards the toilet stalls, leaning against them, behind Teri and her guy. Her eyes caught mine and she smiled. “Danton,” she said, “come on over here.”

I wavered. I could imagine my tongue in Teri’s mouth. I could imagine this sassy, fleshy brunette kissing me open and wet, and likely going down on me, taking my cock deep into her mouth. And I could imagine cumming and cumming through a long orgasm, Teri drinking me down, licking up the last drops, holding my shaft in her hand as she cleaned me.

But the will, the energy, to push away from the toilet stalls wasn’t there.

I shook my head. “Can I watch?”

Teri pushed the man’s head away from her, and he rocked back on his heels. She turned, her hands on the sink, looking over her shoulder, waving her large full ass at him. “Come on baby,” she cooed, “drive mommy home.”

He never even looked at me. His hands went to his belt, his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping. His cock free, he stroked it three, four times, his right hand on Teri’s ass cheeks, caressing, measuring, assessing her. He lifted his left hand from his cock, and spit into it, then smeared his saliva up and down his thick cock. “Grab your ass cheeks for me, baby,” he moaned. “I’m going to use the back door.”

“You naughty fucker,” Teri teased, but she did as he asked, reaching behind her, taking her full ass cheeks in her hands, spreading them wide, exposing her ass crack, allowing him to guide the tip of his swollen cock against her asshole.

He wasn’t very gentle.

Teri gasped and swore angrily as he drove hard into her ass. She let go of her left ass cheek to use her arm to brace herself against the mirror on the wall, but she kept holding her right cheek and pushed herself back as he plunged into her. She hung her head low as he began thrusting hard into her, his hands firm on her waist, pulling his hips back, filling her over and over again with cock. Teri had to use both hands now to anchor herself, her left outstretched towards the mirror, her right clutching the dirty sink. He moved a hand up to her breasts, gripping the huge sloppy things through her red top and through her bra, massaging them roughly as he pounded her ass.

He gasped and shuddered when he came, Teri’s ass cheeks squeezing back on his cock as a load of hot sticky cum poured into her. She milked the cum from him, pushing back and clenching as his thrusts slowed, savoring everything she could get from this man. Finally, he slid out of her, and looking over his shoulder, said: “how’d you like that old-man?”

“Hot,” I answered, not really having thought anything about it at all. “Hot, yeah, nice.”

He moved to a sink, lifted his cock over the edge, and rinsed himself off. Tucking himself back in, he slapped Teri’s ass and left the washroom. Teri moved to a toilet stall, pushed the door open, and walked inside. I could hear her rip off lengths of toilet paper to clean herself off as well.

I moved to one of the sinks, turned on both taps, and leaning forward, splashed water over my face, rinsing some over my neck as well. The guy looking back at me in the mirror showed every single one of his 44 years, and maybe a few extras as well. Grey was seeping into my dark brown hair, but I didn’t have any urge to hide it. Didn’t even have the energy to think about hiding it. Truth be told, I was weary. The marrow in my bones was weary. No Known Religion had taken its toll on me, and I’d been glad to leave that life, and those assholes, behind. But I hadn’t really replaced that life with anything – at least not with anything that mattered to me. The singer-songwriter thing made some money, but it wasn’t “me” – whatever “me” was at this point in my life.

Teri walked out of the stall and put her hand on my lower back. “Give a girl a ride home?” she asked.

“Yeah, sure Teri,” I said. Realizing I hadn’t even remembered to book a hotel room in this city. Maybe Teri would let me use her couch.

Dana

It was nearly 10:00 pm when I finally got to my small, cramped two bedroom apartment that I shared with my roommate. I sat my backpack on the small table in the kitchen and unzipped it. After rummaging around for a few seconds I finally pulled out a small container of leftovers that Larry had managed to scrape together for me from the kitchen. I ran my finger over the cold food. Two small pieces of overcooked fried chicken, mashed potatoes with lumpy gravy, a couple of scoops of canned mixed vegetables, and a small dinner roll.

My stomach was grumbling and I was tempted to microwave the food and eat, but then I thought better of it. I needed a shower first. I felt sticky from head to toe. The old air conditioner in the diner just barely kept the heat at bay, and no matter how much antiperspirant I used, I always felt sticky at the end of my shift. It also didn’t help that I let Larry have sex with me in that disgusting bathroom. I still felt the remnants of his semen between my legs and that was enough to make me want to put off eating.

About twenty minutes later I emerged from the shower and I felt human again. I heard rustling in the kitchen and I knew that my roommate had made it home. Jill was a checker at Wal-Mart and worked the same shift that I did. I normally was able to make it home before her, though.

She looked at me and gave me a knowing smile as I entered the kitchen.

“You had sex with Larry again, didn’t you Dana?”

“No comment,” I said, giving her a sarcastic smile.

She shook her head as she pulled my leftover food out of the microwave and got two paper plates out of the cupboard.

We ate silently for a few minutes. Thankfully, she was willing to let my workplace sexual activities drop and let me eat in peace. I didn’t need her reminding me how disgusting it was to have sex with Larry or hear her lecture me about how I could do so much better.

“Don’t forget about going out tomorrow,” she said, once we had finished our meager meal, her voice breaking the silence.

“How could I possibly forget,” I said, giving her a gentle smile.

It was my first Friday night off in months and Jill and I had been planning for weeks to go to the opening of a brand new club in the trendy fashion district. However, about a week ago, she met some guy online and this new ‘boyfriend’ of hers talked her into going to some dive bar on the south side because he knew the owner and could get cheap drinks.

I had tried several times to change her mind, but she wouldn’t relent. Just my luck, the first Friday night I have off for months and I finally have the chance to do something fun and she falls for another ‘online’ guy and won’t stand up to him and tell him that she’d rather go someplace else. What was worse, she had made me promise to be a ‘third wheel’ and go with them.

“You promised that you wouldn’t back out on me Dana,” she said.

“I’ll be ready to go at eight,” I said hesitantly.

“Thank you so much,” she said cheerfully. “I know you’ll have a good time.”

I seriously doubted that. But, Jill had been there for me more times than I could remember. She was truly the only good thing in my life and I wouldn’t let her down by backing out on her.

The next day dragged on and felt like it wouldn’t end. I spent eight hours dealing with irritated customers complaining about bad food; screaming babies, an annoying manager, and a cook that wanted to get me alone in the bathroom and have his way with me. By the end of my shift, I felt like I wanted to step in front of a bus and put myself out of my misery. Thankfully, the day finally ended and I was able to get out of the diner without killing myself or someone else.

I quickly put all of my problems out of my mind, it was Friday! Things can’t ever be entirely bad on a Friday. And even better, for the first time since I could remember, I had the evening off.

The south side always scared me and I rarely ventured there. However, I promised my roommate I’d go with her and her new boy toy. What was that old Boston song that my father used to love listening to: “Doing it right on the wrong side of town” I think was the name of it.

How apropos.

I stepped out of the shower and dried off while examining myself in the mirror. My breasts weren’t that big, but they fit my small 5’4″ frame nicely and my wet blonde hair looked a bit wild now, but I’d make sure it was tamed and under control. I ran several times a week which kept my body tight and toned and I was actually a few pounds lighter than my high school cheering days. Even though I still got my fair share of looks from men, both young and old, I didn’t feel pretty anymore.

I read in Cosmo that feeling beautiful was a state of mind and not an actual outward appearance. If that were true, then there should be a law against ‘peaking’ in high school. You know, that feeling that all of your best days are behind you and that you have to settle for letting fate decide what the rest of your life will be like.

More than anything, I just wanted to catch a break. Was it too much to ask to have a life changing event that would somehow put me on a new and different course. Realistically, if the last four years had taught me anything, it was that those types of breaks only occur in the movies. In the real world, people toil away in thankless anonymity and try to get through a meaningless existence any way they can.
As I did my hair and makeup, I tried to think back to that moment when my life changed. When I went from the popular cheerleader that everyone loved, to a downtrodden waitress. I wondered if that moment actually existed, or was it just a series of bad choices that led me to where I am?

I quickly wiped a tear from my cheek and promised myself that at least for the rest of the night, I’d stop with the self-pity. I needed to be there for Jill and I needed to put all of these dark thoughts behind me, at least for a few hours.

Walking into my small bedroom, I started rummaging through my clothes. I needed to do laundry and didn’t have a large selection of clean clothes, but I finally decided on a short, faded blue denim, jean skirt, a white, sleeveless, button crop top, matching lace bra and panty set, and gold ankle wrap sandals. I stood in front of my full-length mirror for several minutes and tried to force a smile, but it never appeared.

Richard

My agent had offered me a gig at the Horseshoe Casino in Memphis, but I’d turned him down. Something about playing a casino made me want to jump off a bridge. He got me a night at a little place called the Hi-Tone Cafe instead, and I enjoyed it. The manager was cool, the atmosphere was relaxed, and an old friend from high-school happened to be there. She’d probably been the one girl I’d really been friends with back in my miserable teenage years. We talked at the bar until the place closed, and I gave her a lift home in the Odyssey. Neither of us made any hints or floated any suggestions, and I watched her open the door to her house and walk inside, and then I drove off aimlessly. Once again I’d completely forgotten to book a hotel room, so I slept in the back of the Odyssey until the morning sunshine and my aching back woke me up.

Buying a coffee in a convenience store, I asked the kid behind the counter if there was a park nearby. She directed me to Overton Park, where I threw down a blanket and my yoga mat and spent 2 hours sipping coffee and doing my stretching routine. At one point in my life, my back was so bad that walking around I crouched my 5’11 frame down to about 5’8. It sucked. There were brief moments when my back simply said “fuck it” and seemed to disappear on me. I’d have to fall down to my knees, unable to support myself standing upright.

I took yoga for a year back in Newport. Took some Tai-Chi as well. They provided the only clarity in my life as Holly and I were separating. And thankfully, they got my back on the road to recovery as well. The stretches I did in Overton Park, watching people wander by on the trails, sunshine glittering on whatever that pond was called, were my own compilation of things that worked for me. Child’s Pose, the easiest of them all, was the stretch that always helped the most.

When I finished stretching I took my USA map to a bench near the water. I had no commitments until a show in Colorado in two weeks time. I looked at New Orleans for a while, and Texas, and then traced my finger up Interstate 55 towards St. Louis. Before No Known Religion, when I was in a terrible band that is now rightfully forgotten, we’d played St. Louis a lot. Terrible bars on the south side of the city. Noise. Jackasses yelling at us through the noise. Being 21, 22 years old and on a stage. Wow, that was a long time ago.

I closed the map. St. Louis.

*

I had no memory of the Heavy Anchor from my visits to St. Louis 20 years ago. Driving around the south side I noticed the lights and heard the music and decided to give it a try. The place is divided in two, with a fairly normal, nautical-themed, bar on the one side, and when you walk through and turn the corner, you get to a pretty rowdy, and loud, open area with a small stage crammed against the wall. There was a four-piece band making a lot of noise in there – bass, drums, guitar, the vocalist playing some rhythm guitar less than helpfully. They were, well, awful is one way to put it, but to be fair they were exactly like the band I was with back before Religion, so I guess everyone starts somewhere.

I got a beer and stood amongst the crowd of about 100 people for a while, watching, listening. Fifteen or so people were moshing a bit up at the stage, most of the rest of us just swaying and maybe nodding our heads in time to the noise. When they took a break, I watched the guitarist move to the bar and pick up some more beers. “Hey, nice set,” I half yelled, moving over beside him.

“Yeah, thanks, dude,” he answered. Big guy, wearing jeans, a black T-Shirt, baseball hat on backward. He probably worked at some box store during the day, but right now he had his “rock musician on stage” mojo going.

“I’m Richard Danton,” I yelled.

“You’re who?”

“Richard Danton! Do you remember No Known Religion?”

“The band?”

“Yeah – the band. I’m Richard Danton from No Known Religion.”

Standing at the bar, drunk 25-year-olds pressing around us shouting at each other, a lightbulb began to go off in the guy’s brain. “No Known Religion?” he said again, “Point of No Return? Bring the Voodoo? Storm Clouds?”

I nodded as he named songs from the band’s glory days.

“Holy shit,” he said, a bit of teenage-groupiness creeping over him, “what the hell are you doing here?”

“I was kind of hoping to play some music! Can I get up and do a few songs with you guys?”

“Yeah – fuck me – of course. Holy shit – come over here and meet the guys.”

So, they made space for me on that tiny stage. I took off my coat and sweated it out in jeans and a suede shirt, the cuffs rolled up to my forearms. I mostly helped with some lead and rhythm on their own songs, but we also played a Religion song with me on the microphone, and we all decided we knew Van Halen’s Jamie’s Cryin well enough to give it a go, so we did that as well. I don’t think anyone in the crowd really understood what was happening, but we had fun on stage, and I enjoyed being loud and completely artless up there with those guys.

Not wanting to completely hog their gig, I yelled “thanks” into the mic, pulled the guitar from my shoulder, and stepped down from the stage. They shouted my name a few times and talked me up, and then broke into more of their stuff. On my way to the bar, a few people who now recognized me clapped my shoulder, snapped photos with their phones, shouted random stuff at me. It was all good until some jackass with a beer in his hand appeared before me, and actually started stabbing his finger at my chest.

“What’s with the Barry Manilow crap?” he was shouting.

“What?”

“The Barry Manilow crap! This new shit you’re playing! What the fuck’s wrong with you?”
He was maybe 24, 25. Jeans, filthy t-shirt, clean shaven head, stupid look on his face. A couple girls lingered behind him, both of them looking half-concerned and half-embarrassed. “Dude!” I yelled through the noise of the band, “come on, give me a break.”

I tried to push on by him, but he shuffled in front of me again. “It’s pissing on the past Danton!” He yelled. “This crap you’re playing now – it’s like you’re pissing all over Religion.”

Fuck this guy. I reached towards him and shoved him away from me. Hard. The two girls that seemed to be with him moved to either side as he stumbled backward between them, spilling the beer he had in his hand. The running lunge he was about to make was written all over his face, and as he barreled towards me I stepped to the right, pushed his shoulders with my left hand and his ass with my right, and helped him crash back into the crowd of people that had been behind me, and then fall to the filthy beer-covered floor.

“You with this asshole?” I shouted to the two girls. They nodded but didn’t really speak.

“He’s a fucking jackass!”

“He’s just drunk!” one girl shouted back to me.

“No shit! But he’s also an asshole. Look…” but I was cut short when he clocked me in the back of the head with something hard. The blow knocked me forward into the girl with the white top and the jean skirt, my head cracking against hers as she tried to catch my fall. With my head throbbing I turned around to see the asshole standing there with a mason-jar beer-glass in his hand. I lunged at him, and taller and heavier than he was, I knocked him to the floor and landed on top of him. I got my hand on his forehead and bashed his head down against the floor, but still holding the mason-jar he swung it wildly and crashed it against my chin, knocking me off him. The rest is a bit of a blur. We got separated, and I have no idea what happened to him. I lay on the floor looking up into a haze, listening to mostly incoherent voices. Closing my eyes, I could feel my heartbeat, feel the blood pumping hard through my body. Christ, it was exhilarating. I almost smiled.

I opened my eyes when someone started calling me “Mister”. Jesus, that was off-putting. Made me feel like a high-school English teacher. The blonde girl in the white top that I’d butted heads with earlier was kneeling beside me, her face hanging above me. I don’t know what it was, but my hand reached up unconsciously and settled on her knee.

“Hi,” I whispered.

Dana

I looked out the window apprehensively, so this was the south side?

Jill’s new internet boyfriend had come by our apartment and picked us up about half an hour earlier in an old, beat-up Chevy Caprice. She introduced him only as ‘Axe’ and God, he looked like a real winner. He was wearing a dirty, sweat stained T-Shirt and ripped jeans that he’d probably been wearing since junior high. He had full tattoo sleeves on both arms, a shaved head, and his entire appearance just gave me the creeps. Jill and I were dressed in our best clothes and we looked so out of place with him. I wasn’t expecting him to be wearing a three-piece suit, but were clean jeans and t-shirt too much to ask? Given my sexual history, I hated to judge Jill, or the men that she chose to be around; but damn, he looked like such a loser.

We drove down Gravois Avenue as we sped past small retail stores and shops that looked like they hadn’t been updated since the 1950’s. It was like we were stuck in a time warp and it felt like James Dean would pull up beside us at any minute and challenge us to drag race.

Finally, we pulled up in front of a bar that was nestled between two businesses and it looked so out of place. What the hell is a ‘Heavy Anchor’ I wondered to myself.

Axe proceeded to walk into the bar without even holding the door open us, so much for chivalry I guess. Jill and I entered the bar and I watched Axe walk over to the bartender and vigorously shake his hand. They began talking but I couldn’t make out what they were saying because of the band that was up on the small stage. Axe’s absence gave me time to take in my surroundings.

The bar had an odd “ships and whaling” theme which seemed out of place for St. Louis. Sure we had the Mississippi, but this was a bit much. The patrons looked to be a mix of miscreants and hicks who were drinking and listening to the band play. I noticed that most of the cocktails were served in Mason-style jars with anchors on them which added to the strange maritime-hayseed feel of the place. The bar could only be described as eclectic and I honestly wasn’t sure what to make of the place.

I heard Axe’s voice which brought me back to the now.

“Come’on,'” he muttered, motioning us towards an empty table, carrying a pitcher of beer and three glasses.

We sat down at a table that wasn’t too far from the stage and Axe began filling our glasses. The band was really loud which made holding a conversation with Jill almost impossible. I could have handled the volume if the band was good. But they weren’t – they were just loud. Loud and pretending to be angry. That’s all I was really getting from them. Wow. Fun times. Thanks, Axe.

While Jill and I were sipping our beer, Axe was gulping his. He had finished off the pitcher and ordered another before Jill and I could even get our first glass down. Being a waitress who had to deal with drunks coming into the diner on a regular basis, I knew this type of ‘power drinking’ was a recipe for trouble. Still, there wasn’t much I could do about it without abandoning Jill, and I wasn’t about to do that in a place like this.

The music finally stopped and the band gave everyone in the crowd a much-needed respite from their horrible originals and the various covers they’d attempted. I watched an older guy at the bar start talking to one of the guys in the band and was still staring at them when the waitress delivered our second pitcher. Axe immediately began to fill the empty glasses and then proceeded to gulp his down.

Just as I was about to say something to Axe about pacing himself with the alcohol, the music started up again. But something had changed. The older guy who’d been chatting at the bar with the vocalist was now on stage, playing with the band. He looked out of place up there – not because he was older, but because he was such a professional, the way he moved, the way he watched the other musicians, the way he played, it seemed like he had been born on a stage.

The music coming out of the speakers, well, it was music now. The noise was gone. The older guy’s guitar playing was giving direction to what everyone else was doing, and his voice, when he stepped to a mic and helped out the lead vocalist, well crap, he could actually sing. Who the hell was that guy?

They spent a half hour knocking out about a half-dozen songs, including an old Van Halen track that I hadn’t heard since I lived at home with my father, and the crowd was really getting into it. It was like the whole vibe in the bar changed when that older guy got up on stage. Listening to the band play, I was actually starting to enjoy myself and I felt happy that I had agreed to accompany Jill on her date.

As Jill and I enjoyed the music, Axe kept downing one glass of beer after another. He kept drinking and ordering more pitchers until he was slurring and stuttering his words. I was starting to get really upset because Jill and I had to be at least thirty miles from our apartment and we didn’t have a lot of extra money to spend on cab fare. It was fast becoming a moot point, though – a cab ride was pretty much the only way we were going to be getting home alive.

Just then, the band completed a final song and the singer introduced the older guy as Richard somebody. I wasn’t able to catch the guy’s last name because Axe, in his drunken stupor, started yelling and cursing at the older guy as he started walking off the stage.

Jill and I both yelled something like “What the hell is your problem Axe?” as he stuck his face in front of the older guy and started jabbing his hand into his chest.

What happened next is still a blur. Axe and the musician having some words. A push. Axe lunging at the guy. The guy dodging him and pushing Axe to the ground. Then, as the older guy started walking away, Axe getting off the ground and hitting him in the back of the head with a Mason jar which caused him to fall into me, knocking our heads together.

I was stunned and dazed for several seconds, but just as I was starting to get my wits back about me, I witnessed three huge bouncers grab Axe and drag him away.

I looked around and saw the older guy lying on the floor. I got some napkins from the table and kneeled at his side, running my fingers through his hair feeling for blood. There was a trickle at the back right behind his ear and I pressed the napkins tight to his head, trying to stop the bleeding.

For the first time, I was able to see him up close without the stage lights shining on him. He had deep gentle brown eyes and a full head of brown but slightly graying hair. A few wrinkles on his face, but wow, handsome. Handsome with some mileage, like that old Indiana Jones line.

As I continued to put pressure on the cut in his head, he began to regain consciousness. I gently held his head against my knee in an effort to steady him. I didn’t want him to further injure himself by hitting his head on anything else.

His eyes locked onto mine and his face broke into a slight smile.

“Hi,” he said, giving me a handsome, boyish grin. “I’m Richard.”

“Hello,” I said softly, “I’m Dana.”

Richard and Dana

Richard looked up into her soft, blue eyes and saw a look of genuine concern and compassion. It was something that he hadn’t experienced from another person, especially a woman, in quite a while.

“Dana, I think I smacked my head into yours earlier. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I was worried about you. You were out for a minute or so.”

“Was I?”

He looked up towards the ceiling, his fingers softly touching and caressing soft skin. He lifted his head to see where his hand was, and realized he was stroking this girl’s knee.

“Oh,” he murmured, looking up at Dana, “my hand is on your knee.”

“Yeah, your hand is on my knee,” she said, smiling ever so slightly. “Are you going to move it?”

He grinned. “Well, it’s actually kind of relaxing me.”

She shook her head at him, “I think you’re going to be okay. Let’s get you up off this gross floor.”

She helped him up and led him to the table where she had been sitting earlier. Jill sat with them for a second and then got up to try and find out what the bouncers had done with Axe.

“How is your head feeling?”

“It’s sore,” he answered, “but I’ll survive.”

She stood up and moved behind him, running her fingers through his hair, searching for the spot where Axe had hit him with the mason-jar. She could feel a bump under her fingers, and feel its warmth, and sense the swelling that was about to happen. She placed her hands softly on his shoulders and leaned towards his ear, and then winced as the band started playing again. Glancing behind her at the stage, the zombie-like dancers were beginning to reassemble on the floor after the commotion of the fight. She leaned over Richard’s shoulder again, her lips at his ear.

“Richard,” she half shouted, “I’m going to get you some ice from the bar. That knock on your head is going to start swelling up soon.”

She stepped to the left, her hands leaving his shoulders, but her right hand trailing across his back as she began to move away. He gently took her hand, and she turned back towards him, finding his eyes on hers, his face, bruises and all, somehow soothing her in the middle of this shitty south-side bar.

“Dana,” he said, raising his voice above the noise, “do you want to go outside? Get out of here?”

She nodded. She looked down at him, feeling his hand gently holding hers, wanting to go with him and take a break from what had been a crappy night even before it had begun, but she had to find Jill.

“Richard, my friend… I can’t leave… I have to find her.”

“Where is she?”

“She went to find…,” she almost said his name but stopped herself. “Well, you know, the asshole that hit you with a Mason Jar.”

“Oh shit,” he sighed. “And he was probably your driver tonight?”

Oh fuck, she thought. What a stupid idea all this had been. Jill, you love to make messes. “Yes,” she said. “He drove.”

Richard smiled at her. He was still holding her hand when he stood up. “Let’s find your friend,” he said. “I’ll give you both a lift. But we’re not taking the shit-head.”

Walking through the bar, easing around people, trying to block out the noise, Dana barely noticed her hand being held in Richard’s. It was just right somehow, and what was more alarming wasn’t the idea of holding hands with this man she’d just met, but the idea of letting go. They asked at the bar about Axe and Jill, and talked to a bouncer, and eventually found the two of them out on the street in the dirty glow of the streetlights. Less than real rain, a light mist was filling the air, a refreshing touch on the skin after the sweaty alcohol-fueled intenseness of the bar.

Axe had crashed, like a child after a sugar-high. He was squatting on the curb, exhausted, mumbling apologies to Jill. When she looked up and saw Dana and Richard, Jill sighed in relief. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s find Axe’s car. I’ll drive. Or you can drive. You ready?”

Dana squeezed Richard’s hand. Hard. “You’re going to take Axe home?”

“Yeah. You coming?”

“I don’t know…,” Dana answered, staring through the mist at Jill.

“I have a van,” Richard said. “If you aren’t comfortable taking care of Axe, you could put him in a cab. I can give both of you a lift.”

Jill looked from Dana to Richard, and back to Dana again. A smile broke across her face. “Holy shit, Dana,” she grinned. “Are you picking up the Rock Star?”

“No, no, of course not.”

“Well, maybe you should,” Jill smiled.

“Yeah, maybe you should,” Richard said, squeezing her hand slightly in his.

“Either way, I’m okay with Axe. Dude – rock star guy – whatever your name is, you take Dana home. Or take her somewhere. Treat her nice. She deserves it.”

Richard helped Jill get Axe to his feet, and then they walked a block to where Axe’s car was parked, half on the sidewalk. They dumped Axe into the passenger seat and after kissing Dana on the cheek, Jill got in and drove away. Richard moved in front of Dana, looking at her in the dim light of the streetlights. He reached up and traced two fingers across her forehead, brushing locks of hair to the side, feeling the moisture from the soft mist on her skin. “Well…,” he said.

“Kiss me.”

The words spilled out of her mouth and had barely disturbed the air before Richard’s lips touched hers. He kissed her wet, and hungry, his hands going to her waist and then onto her ass, massaging his hands into her through the material of her denim skirt. He traced his lips along her cheek, to her neck, her ear, and Dana felt her body responding to him with an open, urgent lust that she hadn’t felt for years. Sex with Larry, sex with anyone over the last several years, had been sex to regret even before she’d allowed it to happen. But this… her body was aching, was ringing… her left hand went to the back of his head, her fingers lacing into his hair… her left leg lifting up against him… this was something else…

Their tongues gently played inside each other’s mouths as they kissed passionately. She felt his strong arms lightly caressing her body and she felt dizzy and mesmerized by him. He had such a soft, gentle touch. She loved the way he held her, how he smelled, his wavy hair, and that sexy, boyishly playful smile. She felt smitten by him and longed to just throw caution to the wind. All of these thoughts swirled through her head as he broke their hot, passionate, romantic kiss.

He held her against him, and her cheek settled on his chest as they stood together for a few moments, feeling each other’s heart pound. “Do you want to get a drink?” Richard asked softly.

I’d like you to take me to bed, she thought inwardly, but a drink would probably be more sensible.

“That sounds nice,” she said. She paused and looked him in the eye. “As long as we go somewhere else.”

“You don’t want to go back to the Anchor?” Richard said, smiling. He took her hand and looked around, trying to figure out where his van was. “No worries, Dana. Come on.”

*

It was called Mangia Italiano. She wasn’t sure how Richard found it – they got talking in the van, laughing about Axe, and before she knew it their conversation was happening in the restaurant, seated at the bar. They ordered Margherita pizza and a salad – Dana telling the bartender to just bring two forks so that they could share. They were seated at the far left-hand side of the bar, Dana in a bar stool against the wall, sitting turned towards Richard, her knees, and feet brushing his left leg sometimes as she moved.

In the few moments when she wasn’t looking at Richard’s face, his lips, and eyes, or at his long limber torso and legs, she could see down the length of the restaurant. Immediately behind Richard were a number of people sitting at the bar, and then further back, people were eating at restaurant tables. It was past midnight now, the restaurant slightly less than half full – a quiet “it’s the weekend now, right?” vibe in the air, and in people’s movements.

The more they talked, the more surprised Dana was that their conversation in that restaurant was even happening. As nonchalant about it as he was, and as easy as he was to talk to, there was no getting away from the fact that this guy, in jeans and a gray suede shirt with the sleeves rolled up, was a rock star – or at least had been. Every time she said something that echoed of “rock star” he shook his head, and smiled, and said something like “that was a long time ago now.”

“And you really don’t like the new stuff you’re playing? And writing?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m kind of indifferent to it. I like it enough to let those words and lyrics come out of my mouth, on a stage in front of a few hundred or a thousand people, and I think it is solid stuff. But, I don’t know. It just isn’t what I imagined myself playing all those years when I was working my way up.”

“People grow. And change.”

“Yeah. True. They do. How have you changed, Ms. Dana from St. Louis? What part of your current life would be the biggest surprise to the teenager you used to be?”

Oh, Jesus, she thought. Larry. And that fucking diner. And her fucking job at that goddamned diner and what the fuck anyway – how did she ever end up like this? “Oh,” she said softly, running a fingertip along the rim of her wineglass, “almost all of it. This isn’t the life I thought I was going to have.”

“Maybe you need a change. Hair color – though your hair,” he smiled, and he smiled a lot, and every time he did she wanted to press her lips to his and bury her tongue in his mouth, “is, of course, gorgeous and you shouldn’t change it for the world – but your apartment, your job, your city. Maybe you should mix things up.”

“That’s not so easy when you’re living paycheque to paycheque. Barely squeaking by from paycheque to paycheque actually.”

He put his hand on her leg, on her knee. She felt a rush of warmth soar up inside her and reaching down she covered his hand with hers, squeezing softly. “What’s your last name, Dana?” he asked, staring into her eyes.

“Paterson,” she answered. And it felt like she had just told him everything. Every single tiny little thing that there was to know. “I’m Dana Paterson,” she said again, looking into his face, feeling his skin on hers.

“Dana, when we finish these drinks, what are we going to do?”

She didn’t answer. They stared at each other for a little while. Richard smiled, then emptied his glass and set it on the bar. “Dana,” he whispered.

*

He whispered her name again in the hotel room, standing behind her, his hands on her waist, his lips touching her neck. Say my name again, she thought to herself, and when he did, and when his hands, at the same moment, went to her breasts, squeezing them firm and warm, any doubts she had about saying no to the ride home, and yes to the hotel, vanished.

She could feel his strong, yet gentle hands exploring her body. His touch, combined with the heat of his mouth as he applied soft butterfly kisses to the delicate, sensitive flesh on the nape of her neck, caused her to moan softly.

He turned her to face him, and his lips crushed against hers as they kissed passionately, their tongues exploring each other’s mouths. Their hands began roaming over each other’s bodies as they began to desperately remove the others clothes and eliminate any barriers between the flesh on flesh contact that each of them wanted so desperately to feel. Moments later, his briefs and her thong were added to the pile of clothes that lay on the floor beside them. As he pulled her on top of him on the large, king size bed, their lips touched again, their tongues exploring – , urgent, wet, hungry, as she wrapped her naked body down onto his.

Her breasts crushed against his chest as she felt his hands move over her back, and then lower, as he frenziedly cupped her ass as their bodies continued to rub together. She could feel his erection press against her thigh and immediately, she had the overwhelming desire to have this man in her mouth.

She pulled back, breaking their fervid embrace and began to kiss down his neck until her mouth reached his chest. She loved how his light patch of chest hairs tickled her nose and the prodigiously wonderful, manly scent that emanated from the pores of his skin.

She heard him groan when she licked his nipple. Adding to the teasing sensation of her mouth, she ran her fingernails lightly down the sides of his torso causing his body to tense up. She moved to his other nipple, her mouth enveloping it in one swift motion.

His body tensed up under her when she moved lower, leaving a trail of saliva down his stomach until she rested herself between his legs. God, he smelled so good; she inhaled deeply, as her nostrils filled with his manly, musky scent. Richard’s member was fully erect, twitching and throbbing in time with his heartbeat. His cock was long and thick and his seminal fluid was leaking freely from the head as her mouth watered in anticipation of what they both knew was coming.

Without using her hands, she took him into her mouth, hearing him let out a low moan. She took him slowly in deeper, getting acquainted with his taste. She continued to take him deeper into her mouth until his head reached the back of her throat. Then slowly, she worked him back out again.

Dana loved having a man in her mouth. However, it was an undertaking that she rarely participated in with Larry, even though he almost continually begged for it. She reasoned that letting him put that inside of her was more than he probably deserved, and she wasn’t sure she could live with herself if she allowed him access to her mouth as well.

However, with Richard, it just felt like the consummate, perfect act that so greatly enhanced the moment. It was as if nothing felt as felicitous in her entire life.

She gazed upward and inwardly smiled when she saw that Richard had closed his eyes and was white knuckling the sheets as her talented mouth soothingly vacillated on his engorged member. She had completely relaxed her throat and was now taking him down to the base and his soft moans wordlessly communicated the immense pleasure her mouth was providing.

Richard opened his eyes and looked down at her. She was taking him almost completely out of her mouth and then plunging back down on him in smooth, rapid successions. In his lust filled haze, he observed that his cock was wet and shiny from her saliva and he could even feel some of it drip down onto his testicles. The sensuous afterimage was just too much, and begin to lose control.

She could feel him start to tense up, and she knew he had to be getting close.

“Oh God, Dana,” he moaned, barely able to get the words out amidst his labored breathing.
Instinctively, she increased the pressure of her mouth on him and quickened the pace as she heard him begin to gasp as thick ropes of semen blasted to the back of her throat. Again, almost unconsciously, she started to swallow and kept her mouth tight on him until the volleys of fluid began to subside.

She opened her mouth and let his cock gently slip out and looked up at him, gently rubbing his thigh as she waited for him to recover from his incredibly intense orgasm.

“Oh God, Dana,” Richard sighed. “I’m sorry. I wanted that to be inside you. I wanted you to feel that too.”

“Oh I felt it,” she answered, grinning slightly, softly kissing his cock. “This was what I wanted. I wanted you like this.”

“I want to fuck you, Dana,” he said. “I want my cock deep inside you.”

As wet as she already was, his words made something inside of her simply drip with lust. “Richard,” she moaned. “I think I can get you ready again.”

Her hand went to his softening cock, squeezing around it, her tongue licked her lips, anticipating having him inside her mouth again.

“Dana, I want … 69… get on top of me… I want to taste you too…”

She put her mouth on his purple tip and sucked him once, twice, and then moved on her hands and knees, throwing a leg over his head, feeling his hands go to her waist, her sides.

Dana slid herself back on Richard’s stomach until she felt her vagina rest on his waiting mouth. She gasped and cried out as he slid his tongue inside of her and felt his arms wrap around her thighs. He slowly and methodically licked the walls of her vagina, making it increasingly difficult to concentrate on his cock in her mouth.

She moaned loudly as his tongue flicked and caressed her clit causing his penis to slip out of her mouth as lighting bolts of pleasure moved over her body. Concentrating, she took his hardening member back into her mouth and once again began to fellate him. God, his cock tasted so good to her.

For several minutes they concentrated on giving pleasure to the other. Richard began driving his tongue deep inside her, drinking in her wetness, burying his face inside her pussy. When his tongue once again returned to her clit and made small circles over it, she could no longer hold herself back. She felt her body begin to shake as her orgasm washed over her and she collapsed on top of him.

He gave her a moment to recover by withdrawing his mouth from her sex. He ran his hands up and down her naked legs, her sides, massaging and stroking her. Digging his fingers into her ass cheeks and squeezing. Oh Richard, she thought, I want you.

She turned herself around, faced him, and looked deep into his brown eyes and kissed him hard, tasting herself on his lips. Breaking their kiss, she slid down on his stomach until she felt his hard cock rest against her vagina. She reached behind her and grasped his shaft at the base. She looked into his eyes as she teased his purple head against the wet lips of her sex.

She placed the tip where she wanted it, and then slowly began to slide back, wincing in ecstasy as he opened her, as he filled her. Putting her hands on his chest for leverage, she let out a low moan, as he penetrated her depth until she felt him bury completely inside of her.

Bending down again, she kissed him passionately, their bodies motionless as she adjusted to the feel of him. Then slowly, she started to flex her hips as she gently moved him in and out of her.

He wrapped his arms around her and began thrusting deeply inside her. They moved in unison, their lips never parting, never breaking that romantic embrace, as they moved their bodies steadily together. After only a couple of minutes, she felt herself climbing again. She changed the angle slightly and was able to ground her clit into his pubic bone which caused her to instantly explode in climax. Seeing her release, he slowed his tempo but continued to thrust powerfully into her through her orgasm.

As Dana’s orgasm slowed, Richard felt her body relax on top of him. She buried her face into his neck, into his scent and the touch of his skin. He ran his hands up and down her naked body as she lay on top of him, fingertips up and down her spine, then his fingers on her ass cheeks, digging into her flesh as he softly moved his hips, his ass, gently rocking his still-hard cock within her. She moaned into his neck in pleasure, a slight gentle spasm, like a shiver of warmth instead of a shiver of cold, spreading through her.

“Dana,” he whispered, and when she lifted her face from his neck to look into his eyes, he kissed her gently, and then cupped his left hand on the back of her head, his right on her hip, and rolled her over onto her back. Richard kept himself buried deep inside her as he rolled and moved on top of her. She opened her legs wide allowing his legs to lie within hers, and she moaned again as the gentle movements he was making drove his long, hard, cock, back and forth inside her.

Naked and strong, his body floated on top of her. He slid his right hand up her side, to her left breast, and cupped and squeezed it as his lips went to hers. Their mouths opened, wide, wet, kissing deeply, hungrily. Richard lifted his hips and began slow tender thrusts into her, and she moaned hard with her tongue inside his mouth. She moaned his name, still kissing him, and reached her hands to his ass, brushing her hands over them and then cupping them hard and pulling him towards her, thrusting herself up onto him.

Richard slid his right hand down her side, slowly down to her knee, and pulled her leg up against him, thrusting harder now. “My God, Dana,” he whispered, breaking their kiss, “you have no idea how much I want this, how much I want to fuck you…”

“Fuck me…” she moaned, her head back, her eyes closed, losing touch with everything in her life except the deep penetrating bliss driving inside her.

“Dana, can you feel my cock?” he whispered. She bit her lower lip in response. “Feel it swollen and hard inside you… Dana…” his voice was rough, thick with lust and exertion… “Dana, I’m going to cum inside you…”

“Oh god…” she whispered, her hands on the bed, her fingers clutching huge handfuls of sheets as she opened herself completely to this man – every muscle, every thought, everything she’d ever known was becoming a distant hazy memory from another world, replaced entirely by the deep shuddering sensation of his long, swollen cock sliding in and out of her, so slick with their cum, plunging in and out and his purple tip and the thickness and feeling him squeezing him his body on hers oh god was this all orgasm his hand touching moving her leg oh god he was deeper there was more this was all orgasm it wouldn’t end it couldn’t end…

Richard’s left elbow and forearm were buried in the sheets and mattress, his right hand still holding Dana’s leg against him, shifting her leg slightly as he changed the angle of his body, driving deeper or shallower or longer into her. He stared down at Dana’s face, watching wave after wave of something wash over her. Her eyes were closed, her neck arched, her lips twitching and opening as she sighed and moaned and drifted beneath him. He had never wanted to pleasure a woman as much as he wanted to pleasure Dana. All those groupies and one-nighters when he was with No Known Religion, his long but never right relationship with Holly – it had never been like this. Dripping precum and already slick from their previous orgasms, he thrust seven and a half inches of cock in and out of her dripping wet pussy. Having found the spot, the angle, where he could feel Dana’s pussy grip and milk every inch of his long cock, he softly and caressingly thrust himself into her. Inches and inches of cock stroking within her as his face hung above hers, as he watched her lips, her eyelashes, watched the intense flush on her cheeks and watched the flush grow deeper and redder as he steadily lifted his hips up and down and slid his dripping hot length in and out of her.

His orgasm brought Dana back to him, to his arms, his touch, to the hotel room. Lost in some other place, she felt the dripping sticky heat of his cum gush inside her, felt his cock shudder, his body spasm. In a daze, she smoothed her hands up onto his ass cheeks and felt them clench and relax and clench again as he milked cum into her. He continued to thrust through his orgasm, continued to thrust as he spilled more and more delicious heat into her pussy. Dana’s own orgasm was something new, something she’d never felt before. A whiteness went through her mind as she simply melted beneath him. She felt her pussy become liquid, felt herself become an ocean that Richard was floating inside of.

He didn’t ruin it by speaking. He lay quietly on top of her, his heart beating hard, sounding a rhythm into her body. She traced the fingers of her right hand softly up and down his side, listening to him breathing, softly urging him to fall asleep just as he was – inside her, on top of her, so she could hold him and feel his weight until she fell asleep as well.

*

In the morning they showered together, and though their hands touched and explored, they didn’t have sex, and barely kissed. They checked out of the hotel and drove to central St. Louis in the van, looking for a place to have breakfast. Something hung between them, making them quiet. Last night had been monumental, had been shattering, and in a way, they were both afraid to mention it, afraid to ruin it by saying it aloud.

With his knack for finding green peaceful places, Richard got them to Forest Park, where they walked hand in hand through the grass, looking for water, for a bench.

She was wearing an old jacket of Richard’s. She pressed against him for warmth in the cool morning air. “So this is St. Louis,” Richard said, looking out over the pond.

“This is St. Louis,” she said.

“It’s nice. This is nice anyway.”

Dana nodded. “I’m not sure if I’ve ever been to Forest Park before. It is nice.”

Richard looked out at the pond for a while, at the sunlight on the water.

“I think that, if I try to drive away from St. Louis today, without you, something is going to rip out of my soul.”

She glanced at him, and trying to be strong, and casual, or at least to keep her voice steady, she said: “Well, don’t drive away.”

“Well,” he said, clearing his throat slightly, “driving is kind of what I’m doing right now. But maybe I don’t need to be driving alone.”

She looked at him, at his strong handsome face, at his hands clasped lightly in his lap. “Maybe you should come with me. Actually, sorry, let me say this more meaningfully, more honestly. Dana,” he said, turning fully to her on that bench, and stroking fingertips through the bangs of hair hanging over her forehead, “come on the road with me. Come and get lost with me.”

She didn’t answer. She stared at him for a few seconds and then turned to look out over the water. She’d just met him last night. It was crazy. He could be a maniac.

“Dana?”

But Jesus, last night had been… she couldn’t even describe it. And the only thing she really cared about in St. Louis was Jill.

She sat there beside Richard, wearing his jean jacket, loving it’s warmth on her shoulders, loving how it smelled of him. She had known him less than a day. Hell, it might not even have been 12 hours yet. Oh God, she thought, tugging his jacket more tightly around her, burying herself deeper inside its’ warmth.

“You’re not an ax murderer are you?” she asked.

“No,” he said, smiling. “No. I’m Richard Danton. I used to play in a band.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

PICTURES of LILY

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature

Introduction:

Jeremy takes a new job and rents an apartment from the mother of a friend of his mother’s. He finds some old photos of her stashed away in his apartment which leads into a relationship like none he’d ever had.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Jeremy was only a few months out of college when he finally landed a decent job. He’d been working part-time and living at home while he was job-shopping for a ‘career’ position that was somehow related to his studies as a Marketing major.

He had been applying for many positions in different locations, and it was a great relief when he’d been offered and accepted a position in the marketing department for a large pharmaceutical company. It was a great load off his mind for a number of reasons, but primarily because it would get his old man off his back, he’d make some decent money and he could afford to get out of his parents’ house once and for all. After four years living on his own while away at school, living back at home had become a major pain in the ass.

The job he’d accepted was in a city about three hours from where his parents lived. On the Saturday before the Monday he was to begin work he loaded up his fifteen year-old Volvo wagon with all of his stuff and was ready to drive to his new city. The plan was to get a cheap hotel room at first and he would scope out the local area for a place to rent. He was hoping to find a reasonable place that was furnished.

His mother Dana came out to his car to say goodbye. His dad was off playing golf.

“Now, drive safely, Jeremy, and call me when you get settled in and let us know where you’re staying,” Dana said. “And I’ll scope around on-line for some rentals and I’ll send you any that look interesting.”

“Okay Mom, thanks. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something before too long. If not I’ll just pick up a chick in a bar and go home with her!”

“Oh, stop! I’m sure a tall, handsome young man like you would have no trouble doing so, but I hope it doesn’t come to that!”

“Don’t worry, Mom, it’ll work out,” Jeremy said, and hugged her. “Goodbye, and say bye to Dad for me.”
—-
Jeremy drove the three hours and checked into a Red Roof Inn about a mile from his office. After getting situated in his room he called Dana as requested and then went out to eat. His plan was to get a Sunday paper and drive around to learn the area. Then on Monday morning he’d start his orientation and training.
—-
A couple days later Dana was on the phone with her friend Mary, who lived a couple blocks away with her husband Jim and their two children. Dana was forty-two, and although Mary was seven years younger, they got along well and shared many of the same interests. They’d met at the country club, played tennis regularly, and socialized quite a bit.

Dana told Mary about Jeremy’s new job in the city and his need to find a place to live.

“You know something, Dana?” Mary said. “My mother lives not far from there. And she has a good-sized property with a pool and a garden and an outbuilding that is an old garage but it has a nice little apartment above it. My father used it as a studio before he died.

“Anyway,” she continued, “We’ve encouraged her to rent it out, just to have somebody else around, but she never has because she didn’t want to risk getting some lunatic in there and then she couldn’t get them out! But it would be perfect for one person.”

“Really?” Dana said excitedly. “Do you think she’d rent it to Jeremy?”

“She might, I’ll ask her. It’s full of junk and will need some cleaning up, but it’s a nice little place. It has a kitchenette and bathroom and one extra-large room. And it’s only ten or twelve minutes from downtown.”

“Wow, that sounds great. And it would save him a lot of stress too, I’m sure!”

“I’ll call her tonight. I think she might go for it, I will encourage her to, anyway. I’d feel better knowing she had someone else around. Plus she knows you, so that should help. It will probably come down to whether or not she really wants somebody around.”
—-
Mary called back that night and told Dana that she’d talked to her mother and she was open to the idea of renting to Jeremy, but she wanted to meet him and interview him first before making a decision. Dana agreed that that made perfect sense, she would do the same.

“My mother said to have Jeremy call her and they’ll arrange a time for him to come over. I think it might work out, Jeremy always makes a good impression.” She gave Dana her mother’s cell number.

“Oh, that’s wonderful, Mary! I’ll call Jeremy right away, I’m sure he’ll be ecstatic. He’s been so busy with the new job I know he was not looking forward to apartment hunting.”

They said their goodbyes and hung up and Dana immediately called Jeremy’s cell phone. He didn’t pick up, which was absolutely normal for him, but she left a specific message and he called back in a few minutes. He said thank you very much, and to please thank Mary too. He said he’d call in the morning.
—-
Jeremy made the call the next morning and left a voicemail. She called back around lunchtime. He recognized the number.

“Hello, is this Miss Lily?” he answered.

“Why, yes it is, but please, just ‘Lily’ will do. Formalities are not necessary. Is this Jeremy?”

“Yes,” he said.

“My daughter tells me you just started a new job nearby and need to find a place to live.”

“Yes, that’s right. I just started Monday and I’m staying in a hotel until I find something. Your place sure sounds convenient.” He went on to tell her all about the new job he’d landed.

“Well, I have a small apartment above the old garage. It’s not much, and will need to be cleaned out, but it would work for a single person. I’ve thought about renting it for some time but just never seemed to get around to it. And of course, I need to make sure I have a good tenant!”

“I assure you, Lily, I would be an ideal tenant. I’ll pay my rent on time and you’ll probably hardly hear a peep out of me; they will have me working pretty long and hard at the office for the foreseeable future!”

“You sound like a bright young man. Your employer has a reputation for hiring the sharpest young recruits. Why don’t you come over and we can talk and I will show you the place. How about tomorrow evening?”

Jeremy said that would be fine. He was excited with the possibility, unless the place turned out to be a dump. With a little luck he might have a place by the weekend.
—-
They had set it up for seven p.m. With Daylight Savings Time in effect, there would be plenty of daylight left in which to see the place. Jeremy found the property easily. It was much larger than he’d expected, perhaps two acres or close to that. There was a long driveway leading up to an old, brick ranch house. There was an attached two-car garage, and he could see another building about fifty yards behind the house. It was two stories with bay doors. He figured that was where the apartment was.

He rang the bell. Lily answered the door promptly.

“You must be Jeremy!” she said enthusiastically.

“That’s me. And you must be Lily!”

“The only and only! Come on in and let’s sit by the pool and get acquainted. I have a pitcher of iced tea!”

Jeremy followed her. She looked much younger than he expected, and he was quite surprised by how attractive she was. He knew Mary was a few years younger than his own mother, and Lily had to be in her mid-fifties anyway, but she looked ten or fifteen years younger than that. She was maybe five-five, with a healthy, sturdy look. Her hair was shoulder-length, light brown with a narrow streak of gray. You could tell she took care of herself. She wore blue denim cut-offs, had a shapely butt, and her white t-shirt hugged her upper body. Her breasts weren’t large, but were perky.

“Please forgive me for the way I look,” Lily said. “I spent some time working in the garden when I got home from work.”

They walked out onto the screened lanai and sat in lawn chairs while Lily poured tea. Jeremy glanced around at the kidney-shaped pool, at the fountain of water splashing into it, and at the adjacent hot tub.

“You have a beautiful home!” Jeremy said.

“Oh, thank you, Jeremy. It’s kind of big for just one person though, and a lot of work!”

“And it looks like your garden is pretty big!” He could see it out back and it looked huge.

“Yes, that’s a hobby of mine. I love to garden and I love seeing it grow and then picking the vegetables and canning them. I eat my own vegetables all year long! I rarely have to buy a vegetable at a grocery store.”

They made idle chatter for a few minutes while they sipped their drinks. Jeremy liked Lily already, she was very down-to-Earth and easy to talk to, which didn’t really surprise him because Mary was the same way. But he was very relieved that they were already so relaxed with one another.

“So, would you like to see the apartment? Lily asked.

“Yes, I would love to.”

“Okay, let’s go.” As they walked Lily told him what to expect.

“Now, don’t expect too much, Jeremy. It’s a mess and needs a thorough cleaning, so I hope you can see past that. It’s full of junk, most of which can be moved downstairs into the garage, and some I’m sure can be thrown out. But it has a full bath, a small kitchenette, a nice-sized closet and a very large room. And there are a few pieces of furniture which you are welcome to use, although you will need to bring your own bed.

They reached the building and climbed the outdoor stairway to the second floor. They entered the apartment, and it was about as good as Jeremy could have hoped for. True, it was full of stuff that had to be moved—stacked boxes, old exercise equipment, record albums, odds and ends—but it would more than suffice for his needs. There was small sofa and chair, end table, and a table with three chairs. The kitchen was equipped with a sink, small fridge, a two-burner stove, microwave and toaster oven. There was a large walk-in closet—also full of stuff—and a small bathroom with a shower stall.

“You can see why I put off renting it!” Lily said. “It will be a lot of work cleaning it out!”

“I can take care of that,” Jeremy said.

“I will need to determine what gets tossed and what gets stored downstairs. And it needs a top-to-bottom scrubbing!”

“I’d love to rent it from you, Lily! How much?”

She gave him a number which seemed more than reasonable.

“The utilities are on the same meter as the house, but it shouldn’t be that much, so I won’t worry about that unless it gets out of hand. And you can help out in the garden.”

“Okay, that sounds fine. But I don’t know anything about gardening.”

“Can you pull weeds?”

“Sure, I can pull weeds.”

“Can you turn on the hose?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, you’re hired. The place is yours.”

“Oh, thank you, Lily, thank you. What a relief. You won’t be sorry!”

“Glad to have you, neighbor. Come over Saturday morning and we’ll get to work. We could have you in by Sunday night.”
—-
Jeremy arrived at eight a.m. Saturday and Lily was already in the apartment filling boxes and green garbage bags with loose items that were sitting around. Jeremy carried the bags and boxes down the stairs to the garage and stacked the keepers on a pallet and the disposables in the far corner closest to the bay door. Then he started carrying down the stationary bike, a small treadmill and boxes of record albums.

Lily started looking through the stacked boxes one by one to see what was in them. Then she told Jeremy which ones were to go on the pallet and which ones were to go in the corner. Much of the stuff belonged to her kids and they would have to come and deal with that in the future.

This took a few hours. When all the boxes and other miscellany had been removed, and all that remained was the furniture Jeremy planned to utilize, it was almost one o’clock and Lily announced it was time for lunch. They went to the house, washed up, and she served a huge salad—all from her garden—tuna sandwiches and iced tea. They ate ravenously and soon were back to work.

The walk-in closet was full of boxes too, and garment bags on hangers. While Jeremy carried the garment bags down to the garage, Lily went through the boxes one by one and determined that they were all papers and items related to her husband’s business, which had been defunct for a few years since his death. By the time Jeremy had carried them all down to the garage and piled them with the disposables, it was getting to be late afternoon.

“Well, it looks like we got quite a lot done today!” Lily exclaimed as she removed the sheet covering the sofa and plopped down.

“We sure did,” Jeremy said, sitting down beside her. “Thank you so much. You worked hard!”

“So did you. But I’ve been meaning to clear this stuff out for ages. I’m glad you came along; I appreciate the help.”

“If it’s okay, I’ll come by tomorrow morning and clean,” he said. It’s really not bad at all, just windows and floor and kitchen and bathroom.”

“That’s fine, you can move in tomorrow,” she said, and walked to the kitchen and handed him a key. “I’ll worry about getting rid of the junk downstairs some other time.”

Jeremy took the key and followed Lily out the door and down the stairs. They walked past the garden to the side of the house.

“Thank you, Lily. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and I look forward to being neighbors.”

He hugged her before he got into his car and drove off.
—-
Jeremy showed up Sunday morning with his cleaning supplies and got to work. He knocked down a few cobwebs, and then cleaned the kitchen counter and cabinets. Then the bathroom, which wasn’t too bad: the commode needed a good scrubbing but shower looked like it had rarely been used. He mopped the floors. The windows were the worst; they looked like they’d never been cleaned and were covered with years of grime. But after a few hours he was done, and more than pleased with the result.

He was walking to his car to start moving all of his things into the apartment when he saw Lily on her knees in the garden. He waved and walked over.

“How’s the cleaning coming, Jeremy?” Lily called.

“All done. Going to move my stuff in now,” he said, admiring her thriving garden, lush growth in what had been a very dry summer. “Man, Lily, your garden is amazing! Dry season we’ve had, most gardens are barely hanging on and yours is flourishing! How do you do it?”

“Pig shit!” Lily said.

“What?” Jeremy said, laughing. It was funny hearing her curse.

“Pig shit. That’s the secret. That plus weeding and watering. Most people spend small fortunes on fancy fertilizers and sacks of cow manure and miracle this and that. Me, I call this old farmer friend of mine and he brings over a big truckload of pig manure—he loves having someplace to get rid of it—and dumps it here. And I shovel it and till it and plant and weed and water and this is what you get. Hell, sometimes I grow things I didn’t even plant!”

“Wow, that’s one I never heard before.”

“You heard it here first!”

“So when I’m weeding the garden I’ll be kneeling in pig shit?”

“Yep, so don’t wear your Sunday best!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “Well, I’m going to unload my car and move my stuff in. Tomorrow when I get home from work I’ll do some weeding.”

“We all need something to look forward to!” she said.
—-
Jeremy moved in and got situated. He made notes of what he needed to get to stock the kitchen. Fortunately it was equipped with some plates and bowls and cups and glasses and silverware and a couple cooking pots, so there was no urgency there, but he would need to shop for a few things. And he needed a bed; he’d be sleeping on the sofa until he could get a bed delivered. Plus, he would need to get home to his parents’ house sometime soon to get more of his belongings that would help turn his new apartment into a home.

Over the next few weeks he got to know Lily better. They spent time together in the evenings and on weekends in the garden and they would talk while they worked. They even shared some meals together. More and more Jeremy found himself watching Lily, admiring her body and graceful movements. When she worked in the garden she often wore shorts which accentuated her tanned legs and held snug against her butt and t-shirts that showed off her toned arms and would cling to her breasts when she perspired. After dark she would disappear into her house and then reappear a few minutes later in a swimsuit, and in the dim light she would swim a few laps in the pool, then sit in the hot tub for a while, then dive back into the pool and swim a few more laps. Then she’d go into her house and the lights would go out.

On a Friday after work he drove to his parents’ house. He spent the night and then on Saturday morning he loaded his car to the brim with more of his things. He drove to his new apartment and that evening carried it all inside.

He decided to hang all of his heavy winter clothing in the back of the closet since he wouldn’t need them for a few months. When he shoved his heavy jackets all the way back he heard something fall to the floor. He stooped down and picked up a one-inch screw. He slid the jackets back and he noticed for the first time a panel about two feet wide that was screwed into the drywall right below the shelf. It had been painted over and was barely visible in the dim light. He saw where the screw had fallen out, and saw five more screws. He removed the screws and panel carefully…it was easy to do because these were the wrong kind of screws for drywall…and placed them on the shelf above.

There were two boxes, each about eighteen inches wide and six inches high. He carried them out to his table and sat down. Inside both boxes were dozens of brown manila envelopes. On the upper right of each envelope, by a neat hand was written the word ‘LILY’, followed by a number. The envelopes contained photos. Lots and lots of photos. Sexy photos. Nude photos. Nasty photos.
—-
He went through the envelopes numerically, and soon after he started he knew he should stop and pack them back up but he couldn’t help himself. The photographer was good. All of the pictures were of a much younger Lily, perhaps in her early twenties, at first by herself in different stages of erotic undress. But with each envelope he opened the photos became more and more daring, sexier, dirtier and more graphic.

There was Lily on a mountaintop; you could see mountains far off in the distance behind her. She was dressed in only short cut-offs and a skimpy halter. Photo by photo, as her pose pivoted and moved, a nipple was bared, then a tit, then another nipple, and soon the halter was gone, then the snap on her shorts was undone, and the zipper lowered inch by inch, exposing her bush, then her pants were off, and the last ten prints showed her young naked body in various views, front, rear, silhouette, touching herself.

She was in a studio wearing a long, sheer dress, almost transparent, with nipples hard and a wind blowing the fabric this way and that, showing off her figure and exposing her private parts.

One envelope was 48 prints of her with a shiny dildo in varying depths of insertion in her mouth, her pussy and her ass. Another set showed her doing the same with a carefully chosen selection of phallic fruits and vegetables: a cucumber, a yellow squash, a plantain, a banana, a zucchini, a fat carrot.

There were two sessions of just kissing: one with a handsome, shirtless man, the other with a hot Asian chick.

Another set she was with a slim, blond guy, both completely naked, their genitals never exposed, but always hidden. He was on his knees in front of her, his back to the camera, his head in front of her crotch, hiding it from the lens; then she was doing the same for him. He was behind her with a hand covering each breast and her hands hiding her snatch, then she was behind him with her hands on his penis.

There was an extra-thick envelope of her with an athletic-looking black man, both naked. Numerous shots of them kissing, him sucking her breasts, her licking his hairless chest, then his navel, and southward to his hardened cock, and it was huge. The tip of her tongue on the tip of it, then licking it, then it was in her mouth and inch by inch it disappeared. Then they were lying on floor, him on top of her, his muscled ass taut, and it didn’t look like they were faking.

There was a stack of her with an attractive blonde woman on a couch, kissing, touching, shedding clothes, and eating pussy. Another set was with another woman, a brunette, on the same couch in the same scenario. But when the brunette’s dress came off she had an erected, seven-inch cock, which Lily sucked, and then they sixty-nined their way through to the end of the roll.

That was just the first box.
—-
Jeremy sat back in his chair and took a deep breath. He was sweating and had a hard-on. He looked at the clock and it was getting late. He felt like a heel for looking at all of the photos, but once he’d started he couldn’t stop. This was hot stuff, and very professionally done.

But now what was he going to do? He couldn’t just go to Lily and say, ‘Oh, Lily, by the way, I found all these racy photos of you behind the wall in the closet, and sorry I looked at them, and they made me so hard I wanted to jerk off!’ She’d never trust him again. He couldn’t tell her he found them but didn’t look at them; that would be a lie and she’d never believe it. But she must know they exist, but the photos were taken so long ago, perhaps as long as 35 years, would she want to know they were there?

He didn’t know what to do, so he would do nothing. He packed the boxes and put them back into the cache in the wall and screwed the panel in place.
—-
Jeremy couldn’t get the photos out of his mind. He thought about them when he was at work, and when he went to bed at night. He thought about them when he would weed the garden, and of course whenever he was interacting with Lily. He found himself eying her more and more, admiring her body, a trim, matured version of the body in the photos. He had a new view of her, a sexual view. He now saw her not as his landlady, but as an attractive, libidinous woman.

But he’d become uptight around her, he knew it, and Lily noticed it. She asked him a couple times if something was wrong, and he told her, no, everything was fine. She knew something was amiss but didn’t press the point. As the days went by and things became more awkward, Jeremy knew he’d have to tell her. His conscience wouldn’t leave him alone. He hated to risk damaging the relationship he’d already cultivated with her…and perhaps losing his new residence…but he felt he had to be honest with her.

The next Saturday morning Jeremy went out to pull some weeds. He’d been at it about fifteen minutes when Lily called to him from the lanai. She told him to take a break, she’d just pulled some blueberry muffins out of the oven. So he got up, washed his hands with the hose, and went into the kitchen and sat down. The muffins smelled great. Lily served him one, poured his coffee and sat down across from him.

“Okay, talk to me,” she said. “Something’s bugging you, so don’t deny it, just spit it out. What’s wrong?”

Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m afraid you’ll hate me,” he said.

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”

“I did something I shouldn’t have done. But, I couldn’t help myself. I don’t want to jeopardize the trust we’ve built together so far.”

“For God’s sake, Jeremy, what’s going on?”

“In my apartment. I found some pictures,” he said.

Lily turned pale and put her butter knife down with a clank. She clutched the edge of the table with her hands.

“Oh, My God!” she rasped.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. I should have told you about them right away!”

“Oh, My God!” she said again.

“I hope you can forgive me. I feel terrible, that’s why I’ve…”

“I told him to get rid of those thirty years ago!”

“Who?”

“My husband.” She sipped from a glass of water. “Where did you find them?”

“In the back of the closet. There is a panel in the wall. I was hanging my winter clothes and the panel came loose. I was curious… I’m sorry…”

“That used to be his darkroom. He promised me he’d gotten rid of them.”

“I wanted to tell you sooner. I didn’t want you to hate me, or not trust me…”

“It’s not your fault, Jeremy; it’s my dead husband’s! He was supposed to destroy them so no one would ever know about them! My kids don’t even know about them! I was young and stupid and I did a lot of things for him I didn’t want to do, you must believe that. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

They were quiet for a moment. Jeremy sipped coffee as Lily stared at her untouched muffin.

“I’m not,” Jeremy said.

“You’re not what?” Lily asked.

“Sorry I saw them. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you as soon as I found them, but I’m not sorry I saw them. They’re very good. Your husband was a good photographer. And you were very good in front of the camera. You were beautiful. You are beautiful.”

Lily’s eyes rose to meet his.

“I had an erection,” Jeremy said.

Her eyes expanded into two shiny pools.

“When were those photos taken?” he asked.

“My early twenties, over a three or four year period. But when I had little kids I put a stop to it. I begged him to get rid of them for years. He told me he did.”

“I’d bet you had no idea at the time that you would be giving your tenant a hard-on thirty years in the future!”

Lily let out with a sad chuckle. “You’re the only one who knows about this, Jeremy. It has to stay our secret.”

“Yes.”

“I want to see them.”

“Of course. They belong to you.”

“Are you busy tonight?”

“No plans.”

“Okay, let’s have a little party, you and me. A picture party. We’ll have a drink, look at the pictures, and I’ll burn them. Sound good to you?”

“Sure, whatever you’d like. It’s up to you.”

“Okay, it’s a date. Come over around seven and bring the photos with you. And don’t try to sneak out and make copies!”
—-
Right at seven p.m. Jeremy carried the boxes down to the lanai where Lily was waiting. There was a pitcher of what looked like iced tea on the table along with an ice bucket and two glasses. Next to the table was a fire pit with a bed of kindling and an artificial fire log in it. He placed the boxes on the table and sat down.

“I hope you like this,” Lily said, pouring Jeremy a drink. “It’s iced tea with a kick!”

“Long Island Iced Tea?” he asked.

“I don’t know about those things. This has tea, vodka, rum and lemon juice. Maybe a Short Island Iced Tea!”

Jeremy took a sip and smacked his lips. “Good!” he said.

“I agree. But be careful, they’re stronger than they seem!”

Lily picked up the first box and placed it in front of her.

“So, shall we get started?” she said.

Jeremy nodded. “The envelopes are numbered. Chronologically, I guess.”

“Yes, he was always very organized,” she said, picking up the first envelope. She was going by the numbers.

Lily opened the first envelope, the pictures with her on the mountain.

“Ah, Emory Peak!” she said. “Big Bend National Park. I was nineteen. We camped and woke in the dark and hiked to the peak for the sunrise. It was beautiful. We could see the desert and mountains of Mexico and Texas in all directions.” She leafed through the photos quickly and holding one of the nudes added, “I had a pretty good body in those days.”

“Yes,” Jeremy said. “You still do! Your body looks about the same now to me.”

Lily looked at him dubiously and said ‘Thank You’. She struck a match and lighted the fire log at each end. Once the log was ablaze she fed the photos into the flame two or three at a time. When she started to open the next envelope Jeremy noticed there were two photos left on the table that didn’t get burned.

Lily pored through the photos of her wearing the see-through dress, dwelling on one here and there before tossing it in the fire.

“I remember it was freezing in that studio that day!” she said. “It was cold outside. There was no heat and he had a four foot wide fan blowing full blast and he kept walking around shouting ‘Do this, do that, turn this way, try that!’ Look at my nipples in this one!”

One picture remained unburned on the table.

Next were the photos of her with the dildo. With a sour look on her face, she went through them pretty quick and dumped them in the pit. But she chuckled when she opened the envelope with the fruits and vegetables.

“My introduction to gardening!” she laughed, and took a big swig of her drink. She went through these more slowly and burned them one by one, all but two of the more tasteful ones: kissing a cucumber and sensually eating a banana.

Jeremy was enjoying watching her and was putting a large dent in the pitcher of drinks. They were going down easy as Lily plowed through the pictures.

Lily went through the photos of the kissing sessions one after the other, usually with no more than a nanosecond of a glance. All but one went into the pit. She was standing naked, looking away from the camera, with her arms crossed over her breasts and the blond guy was seated in front of her blocking her lower body.

Jeremy noticed a pall come over Lily’s face when she opened the pack with her and the black guy. She went no further than the first picture. She took a healthy gulp of her Short Island Iced Tea and threw them all in the fire.

“I’m sorry you had to see those,” she said. “That was my husband’s idea. I hated myself for months after that.”

“Really? Why?”

“Because of the things he called out for me to do. And because I did them. And because I enjoyed it.”

They both stared at the fire pit as the flame flared and the pictures were reduced to ash.

“We need more of this!” Lily said, picking up the empty pitcher. She went to the kitchen, whipped up another pitcherful, and returned to fill their glasses.

The next batch with Lily and the blonde chick going at it were quickly burned.

“His idea again, he egged us on,” Lily said. “I’m not lesbian or bi. She was a bitch and smelled. Ugh.”

When she got to the pictures of her and the transsexual, Jeremy could almost feel the air go out of her lungs.

“Aw, poor Trixie,” she sighed. “She was sweet, but so messed up. She was my husband’s first affair.” She looked into Jeremy’s eyes and said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this! I’ve never told anyone.”

“Maybe you needed to tell somebody,” he said.

“Yeah, maybe.” She didn’t look at any other photos in that envelope, she just burned them.

It went on like that for the next hour or more. Lily would open an envelope, look at the photos—some more than others, some not at all—and toss them in the pit, the glossy coatings always causing a momentary flare-up.

Halfway through the second box the envelopes became skinnier and lighter. These contained all the negatives, and all went into the fire.

When Lily was done burning it was ten o’clock. The log was nearing its end, and all evidence of the past was in the ashes, except for seven photos she’d saved.

“You know what, Jeremy,” Lily said. “I feel better. This has been hanging out there for so long, but now it’s finally resolved. I’m glad you found them. I’m glad you told me. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

“It’s okay, Lily. You were young, so what? I’m just glad you still trust me.”

“Of course I do. But this is our secret, right?”

“Yes.”

The fire was down to cooling embers so Lily poured what was left in the ice bucket into the pit and it hissed its dying breath. Then they carried the pitcher and glasses into the kitchen and placed them in the sink.

“Thank you for a fascinating evening, Jeremy!” Lily said, as she turned to face him.

She put her arms around him and gave him a hug. Jeremy put his arms around her. He could smell a faint whiff of the fire in her hair and felt her nipples press against him. When Lily broke the hug and started to back away Jeremy held her. He looked into her eyes and she looked into his. He could no longer look at her as his landlady. He looked at her now as a woman, a woman who had bared her embarrassed soul to him and shared something with him she’d never shared with anyone. A woman who looked fine in the pictures from thirty years ago, but who also looked fine in the flesh right then, standing before him. He had no idea where his nerve came from, but he leaned his face to hers and kissed her lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it wasn’t a peck either. It was full-on, and Jeremy pressed his lips against Lily’s’ and absorbed their softness.

“I didn’t expect that,” Lily said when they parted, her eyes widened. Jeremy still held her.

“Neither did I,” Jeremy said.

Then he pulled her in and kissed her again, this time with more force. He slipped his tongue between her lips and it met teeth, although only briefly. Her mouth opened into a narrow slit to accept him and they tasted tongues for the first time. ‘What am I doing?’ Lily thought as she put her arms back around him.

Jeremy smiled when they finally broke their kiss. Lily had a thoughtful look on her face and she gently touched his cheek with her hand.

“Wow, you are just full of surprises, aren’t you?” she said.

“I’m sorry, Lily, I…”

“Sssh, it’s okay. It was nice. But I think it might be time to say good night.”
—-
Lily cleaned up in the kitchen, then went into her bedroom and put on her bathing suit. She swam a few laps in the dark, and then eased her body into the hot tub. As she soaked she thought about her night and what had happened. She thought about the long lost pictures. And of course the kiss; she thought about the kiss.
—-
It was too early to go to bed and Jeremy was too wound up to sleep anyway. He sat on the sofa and tried to read a book, but concentration would not come. His mind was too preoccupied with Lily. He wondered if he’d screwed up again and gone too far by kissing her. He thought, ‘What’s the big deal, it’s just a kiss, we’re both adults’. But what would she think? The truth was he’d thought a few times about what it would be like to kiss her, but he never thought it would happen. But she had shared things with him that she had never shared with anyone so it seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And she didn’t really resist, did she?

He got up and walked to the window. He looked down at the pool. Lily was swimming her laps just like any other night, just like nothing had happened.
—-
Lily felt clean and refreshed after her swim/soak/swim but she couldn’t sleep. She was lying in bed, wearing only her panties, staring at the ceiling and thinking about Jeremy. Thinking about how he had kissed her and the fact that she had thought of kissing him but had hugged him instead.

She thought about him finding the pictures of her, looking at them all and getting turned on. She thought about his muscled upper body that she would steal glances of when he worked shirtless in the garden. She thought about his aroused young cock.

She wondered what it would feel like to lie naked next to him and feel his smooth skin against hers, to kiss him again, to lick his young body, to taste him, to fuck him. She realized her panties were wet with the thought of it.

She got out of bed and looked out the window. The light was still glowing in Jeremy’s apartment. She peeled off her panties, pulled an old sundress out of her closet and slipped it on, then stepped into a pair of sandals. She walked out through the kitchen to the lanai and across the yard in the dark. Quietly she climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

Jeremy opened the door. He wore sweatpants and was shirtless, his body a sleek, opaque shape backlit by the lamp next to the sofa, his face unreadable in the shadow.

“I couldn’t sleep,” Lily said.

Jeremy took her in his arms and their mouths met in an instant, impassioned collision, and their lips parted in unison and their tongues were already fucking as they stood enwrapped in the doorway. Lily felt his hands on her lower back and her ass as he pulled her into the room and shut the door behind her. She had one arm around him with her fingertips pressed into the muscles of his upper back and could not resist putting her other hand between his legs to fondle his burgeoning hardness. He may be very young, she thought, but she was ready to fuck him, her first time in a long time, God she was ready, and she was going to make it one to remember. She was determined to be the best fuck Jeremy had had in his young life.

They wobbled like a drunken slinky over to the bed, Jeremy unzipping Lily’s dress en route. The dress fell to the floor and they fell onto the bed. Lily had been thinking about Jeremy’s young, hard cock and what it would feel like inside her but she would have to wait. They lay kissing deeply, licking throats, as Jeremy’s hands roved over her flesh and Lily untied his sweatpants and took his cock in her hands. She tried to guide it toward her wet, aching pussy but Jeremy had other plans. He lowered his head and for the next fifteen minutes Lily moaned with pleasure as his lips and tongue covered every inch of her upper body from the top down—her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, her nutlike nipples, her stomach—licking and kissing, then dancing around her upper thighs as he teased her and eyed her glistening snatch.

Lily screamed, muffled by her forearm, when Jeremy finally wrapped his lips around her stiffened clit and sucked. She came immediately, washing his face with her pent-up nectar. But Jeremy didn’t stop and Lily didn’t want him to. She placed her hands on either side of his head to guide him, wiggling his head to jockey his mouth into perfect position on her love button.

“That’s it! Right there!” she said.

Jeremy lick-sucked her in a lilting cadence, finding an easy rhythm, and Lily’s slim, agile crotch blended in seamlessly stroke for stroke.

“Yes, that’s it, that’s good. Oh, that’s good!”

Jeremy took that as enthusiastic encouragement. He held her buttocks in each hand as head and groin swayed in a pulsing duet, Lily grinding her twat into his mouth making sure he tasted her oily funk. She grabbed one of his hands from her butt cheek and brought it to her mouth and sucked on his fingers.

“Put your finger in my ass!” she said.

She wiggled her ass slightly to one side and brought his fingers down to her asshole. Her other hand was still on his head, directing traffic.

“Keep it up, yes, like that,” she said. “Now put your finger up my ass while you eat me. It makes it so intense!”

He slipped his slick middle finger into her asshole about an inch.

“That’s it.” She put her hand on his and pressed it hard against her back door. “Deeper!” she hissed. He eased his finger in as far as it would go. “That’s it!”

He could feel her sphincter tightening around his finger with each pelvic thrust.

“God, that’s good! Now fuck my ass with your finger as you eat me, as you suck me.”

Jeremy stuck his tongue into her salty tunnel as his finger probed her asshole. He wanted to lick his finger tip through her zesty smack.

“It’s so fucking good!”

Jeremy’s dick was throbbing, and he knew he was going to have to stick it somewhere pretty soon, but he kept doing what he was doing. His lips stayed wrapped around Lily’s swollen clit and he tasted her cunt as he tongue-fucked her. Meanwhile his finger kept digging for gold in her asshole, and he could hear her moans and feel her body swinging in perfect time.

After a few more minutes of that Jeremy’s dick was crying out, telling him it needed to fuck something. Jeremy agreed with his dick. He rose up above her, on top of her, face to face.

“Put me in,” he said softly. She did just that.

Lily grabbed his swelled shaft and fed its head into her drenched opening. She clutched his ass in her hands. Jeremy pushed his full length into her.

“I’ve wanted this,” he said.

“Me too,” she replied.

He started slowly, nice and easy, slipping and sliding, feeling the rush of her greased walls. Little by little he applied more and more force, with more and more speed; he was pounding her eager pussy and her pussy was milking his pulsating cock. His tongue was in her mouth when he felt her fingernails in the crack of his ass, opening him, and he groaned loudly when her finger rammed into his asshole.

This made him fuck harder. ‘Damn, Lily’s right!’, he thought, feeling the increased sensation with her finger up his ass. So he slid his hand under her butt.

“Oooh…ugh,” she moaned when his finger entered her, and just like that he was fucking her from both ends.

Jeremy’s bed had no frame, it was just a mattress and box spring on the floor, so each time he slammed her produced a dull thud that sounded like the bass part in a three-part harmony with his moans and her squeals of gratification.

He’d never had a woman stick her finger up his ass before, but now after each thrust of his cock into her pussy, on the backswing he’d feel Lily’s long, slender finger fuck him deep in the ass. After a dozen more pokes he felt his river rising.

When he came it felt like a pint of his dammed-up sperm flowed up through him. He felt the rush of his cum, almost as if it was in slow motion, as it rose through the shaft of his cock. He grunted loud and low, and with one power-squirt after another he launched his semen deep into the back of her thirsty snatch.

When Lily heard his guttural squawk and felt the trembles of his release, she humped him harder, knowing she was also close. Then, just as Jeremy’s throes were subsiding, hers began and with a groan of her own she washed his cock with her cum.
—-
“Well, it looks like we have another secret to keep!” Lily said with a chuckle. She was lying with her head on Jeremy’s shoulder and was circling his left nipple with her fingertip.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he said. “I bet our families would flip out.”

“I know my kids would!” she said. “I can hear them now.” After a brief silence she added, “You’re a good lover, Jeremy.”

“So are you! And you’re a good teacher.”

“Is that what I was doing, teaching?”

“What you were doing was being incredibly hot and sexy and irresistible, and you turned me into an animal! I want to know…and do…all the things that turn you on.”

She looked up and said, “You’re off to a good start in that department!”

They kissed deeply, tongues slashing, hands searching, heading back down the path from which they had come.

“I better go to the bathroom before you get me hard again. I’m halfway there,” Jeremy said.

He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. In the subtle light Lily stared at his firm ass until the door closed behind it.

Lily was amazed that they had actually crossed that line. Here she was, a fifty-six year-old widow, and she’d just fucked this handsome, twenty-two year-old man-child, and he was her tenant to boot! She was practically old enough to be his grandmother, for God’s sake! But damn, it was good! Mary and Dana had sent him to her, and they would no doubt be appalled, as would anyone else who found out.

The door opened and she saw his slim, naked body in the bathroom light before he switched it off. She licked her lips and watched his cock and balls dangle between his legs as he came to her.

Jeremy slid into bed and Lily’s tongue was in his mouth and her hand was on his cock in no time. They kissed long and hard again as she fondled his meat and quickly brought it back to something close to 10 on the Mohs scale. She kissed his neck, licked his chest, nibbled his nipples, working her way down, his stomach, his navel… With one hand gripping his hard, stretched cock, she placed her other hand into her soaked vagina.

“Did you like my finger in your ass?”

“Oh, yes,” he said.

“Good, get used to it!” Then she rammed her slick thumb into his asshole.

Jeremy had no sooner yelped from the sudden rear-ender when he moaned loudly as Lily took his cock into her mouth.

She lowered her head, opened wide and took him in, then out, then in, then out. She massaged his balls and licked his stiff staff up and down and all around.

“Have to get you good and wet!” she said, then again wrapped her lips around his girth, and inch by inch took his cock into her mouth.

He moaned with pleasure and excitement. It was a feeling he’d never had, and never could have imagined. With the pressure in his ass, and the gradual disappearance of his dick into Lily’s syphoning mouth and throat, his body squirmed in anticipation. He thought of the pictures of Lily with the big, black cock and realized that he was getting what that guy had gotten so many years ago. And if that guy had felt what he was feeling now, no wonder he had to fuck her on the floor!

Jeremy’s body writhed on the bed, double-riveted to Lily by his dick and her thumb. His fingers were embedded in her hair as she sucked and fucked him, and his ass and groin volleyed on the intense edge on the pleasure side of pain. He knew his ejaculation was going to be a whopper, and it was near.

He let out a cacophonous roar when he started to erupt. Lily moaned and he felt a little extra oomph from her thumb when his first shot of cum sprang into her mouth. Jeremy shook violently with each surge as he emptied his hose and rope after rope of his cum was released.

When Jeremy finally settled, and his spasms were gentler and fewer and farther between, Lily eased her thumb out of his ass. He watched his dick reemerge from her mouth, and when she smiled the cum that she hadn’t swallowed oozed from the side of her mouth.
—-
When the early morning light crept in through the windows, Jeremy was the first to wake. His dick was long and hard. He molded his body behind Lily and held her. She woke and felt his hardness against the crack of her ass.

“Good morning,” she said.

“Good morning,” he said.

“No regrets?”

“Nope.”

Lily spun her body to face him and they kissed. She rubbed her pussy against his cock.

“I can’t believe I’m in bed with you, waking up with you, I know I’m too old, and you’re too young, but…”

“But, what?”

“But, it was so good!”

“What do you mean, was?”

“Sorry, is!”

“That’s better!”

They kissed again and Jeremy molded her ass cheek into his hand and Lily held his cock in hers.

“I was thinking of giving you a massage but I think it will have to wait. We better take care of this bad boy first!” she said, and gave his dick a squeeze. Then she lowered her head and began fucking him with her mouth.

Jeremy moaned when her lips enveloped him. He felt her finger slide into his rear entry and within seconds her succulent mouth and her finger were in perfect sync and he knew it would be a very short time before he blew his load. He held the back of her head in his hand and leaned his groin into her as she sucked him.

Lily was a masterful cocksucker. She had mouthed his entire cock and her lips were kissing his tightened balls when he felt his onrush rising. Within seconds he grunted like a pissed-off croc and his cum powered its way out of him like an open hose, quiver after quake until he was dry.

He watched his whole cock come back out of Lily’s mouth, inch by inch. She smiled and wiped her mouth, then kissed him on the lips.

“Good morning!” she said, and hopped out of bed and started putting on her dress and sandals. “I’m going to get a shower and cook us breakfast. After we eat you’ll get your massage!”

Then she was out the door and Jeremy listened to her footsteps as she descended the outside stairs.
—-
Jeremy was finishing off his breakfast of a veggie omelet, sliced tomatoes, grits, coffee and juice, when Lily rose from the table and turned toward the sink to wipe the dishes. She wore a snug, plum-colored thin cotton robe that almost reached her knees. He admired her from behind for a moment before he rose and carried his dishes over and placed them on the counter.

He put his arms around her from behind and could smell the fruity scent of her shampoo. He slipped his hands under the robe, one on her breast and one between her legs. She wore nothing underneath. She spun to face him and they kissed.

“Thank you for breakfast,” Jeremy said. “It was delicious!”

“You’re welcome,” she said. “And much needed after the physically-demanding night we had, wouldn’t you say? But don’t get me started. I promised you a massage, so why don’t you go get ready while I put these dishes in the dishwasher. Go get naked and lay face-down on my bed. I want to see your cute, bare ass when I walk in. I’ll just be a minute.”

Jeremy went into her bedroom. Soft mellow music was playing and the air smelled of citrus. A bottle of oil was on the night stand, resting on a candlelit warmer. He peeled off his t-shirt and unzipped his shorts and lay face-down on the queen bed as instructed.

Soon Lily entered the room, picked up the oil and knelt on the bed beside him. Jeremy sighed when he felt the warm oil drip onto his neck and shoulders and upper back.

Lily dug her fingers into his neck, kneading his flesh and rubbing her hands firmly along the slick on his skin. She liked touching him, fondling his broad shoulders and sexy, muscular back. She took her time as she worked her way south.

“Ugh!” Jeremy grunted when she probed deep into the skin of his lower back.

“Too hard?” Lily asked, stopping.

“No, just right.”

She resumed her handiwork and poured a generous amount of the oil over his ass, and Jeremy felt its fluid warmth ooze into his crack. She palmed his buttocks and dug deep into his gluteal muscles with her thumbs, eliciting more moans of pleasure. He moaned again, loudly, when she spread his cheeks and ran her tongue all along the crack of his ass from the bottom up.

“You don’t mind if I massage your ass too, do you?”

“No, it feels fine.”

“Good,” she said. “I think the ass is a much underrated body part.”

Jeremy tensed a little when he felt Lily’s tongue dancing around the rim of his ass. She teased him, licking his puckered ring and occasionally flicking the tip of her tongue into him. After a couple minutes of that she spread his cheeks apart and jammed her tongue into his asshole.

With that Jeremy’s body buckled and he grinded his by-now hard cock into the mattress, but Lily kept jabbing him, her slimy tongue jetting into his oily ass.

“Jesus Fucking Christ!” he howled.

“What’s wrong, don’t you like it?” Lily asked, moving her head up close to his.

“Are you kidding? It’s fucking incredible. I just never had anyone do that before.”

“Oh, that’s sweet. Glad to be the first,” she said and kissed him on the neck. “Now flip over. It’s time to get on with the good stuff.”

Jeremy rolled over onto his back and his hard, cured meat took center stage.

“Oh, my goodness! I guess I’ll start with this!” Lily exclaimed, staring at his erection while pouring more oil into her hands. Then she slathered the oil all over his cock.

She stroked his hot rod up and down, her hand sliding effortlessly along his long, greased shank. She caressed his balls as she rubbed him and Jeremy eased his groin up and down. Lily kissed the tip of his penis as she stroked him with increasing speed and force, then she licked the length of him, skating her tongue along the sides of his swollen member, its strained skin fraught with need.

“Tastes good. Lemon-lime flavored!” she said. “But the rest of your massage has been postponed.” Then she straddled him, lowered herself onto him, and enveloped his cock with her willing pussy.

Jeremy felt the slick bliss of her cunt surrounding his thrumming cock, but he knew he had to hold off. He didn’t want to blow his top too soon. Lily started bouncing up and down on top of him.

“Ah, that’s good!” she said.

Jeremy started driving into her as she bounced, timing his jabs with her upward movements.

“That’s it. God, I can’t believe it!” Lily said.

What?”

“I still can’t believe it!”

“Believe what?”

“That I’m fucking you. That you’re fucking me. What if Mary and Dana could see us now! Fucking. My cum all over you.”

Jeremy reached out and pulled the sash loose from her robe. The robe opened and he took hold of her breasts and pinched her rigid nipples with his thumbs and forefingers.

“You like fucking me, don’t you?”

“Yes,” he said.

“You like fucking this old woman!”

“Not old…older.”

“You like older pussy! You like putting your cock in my pussy, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me!”

Their rhythm increased and Lily rose up and fell hard onto him, banging him over and over. Twice she rose too high and Jeremy’s cock slipped out of her and she hissed and scrambled to feed it back into her gaping gash.

“God, I’m going to come!” she barked.

Jeremy pounded her as hard as he could from below, and within a minute Lily groaned and he felt her warm, wet spunk flow out of her stuffed cunt and wash over his balls and thighs.

Using his dick inside her as a fulcrum, Jeremy rolled on top of her, rammed his tongue into her mouth and then banged her hard the rest of the way. He snorted like a bull and shook like a willow when he shot his ropes of cum into her.
—-
That was the beginning of what would become a very active and satisfying sex life for Lily and Jeremy. At first they agreed that they should keep it cool, they could concentrate on their jobs, and weekends would be for their sexual recreation. But that didn’t last long because they were both always thinking about fucking each other. They’d get home from work and end up fucking. Get in the pool, end up fucking. Work in the garden, end up fucking. So within a few days they were sleeping in the same bed every night.

Lily’s solo nighttime ritual of pool/hot tub/pool soon became a duo, often a naked duo. And sometimes they wouldn’t make it into the pool the second time because some sexual shenanigans would start happening in the hot tub. One night they were naked in the tub and Jeremy started fooling around.

“Want to see me jack off?” he asked.

Lily said she couldn’t pass that up. So he placed his flaccid penis in front of the pulsing jets and turned them up. He gently swung his dick in front of the jets and it flopped up and down in the throbbing stream, and they both watched it gradually getting longer and stiffer and harder.

“Wow, now there’s a function of the spa that they left off the brochure!” Lily said with a laugh.

“Feels good. I’m going to come pretty soon…”

With that said Lily squirmed over and knelt in front of him. She took his cock into her mouth and she felt the jets of warm water pounding into the side of her face. She squeezed his ass in a vise grip and in less than thirty seconds he came in her mouth. Then they went into the bedroom and fucked properly.
—-
After a couple months they were still fucking nearly every night and were showing no signs of slowing down, in fact they were constantly trying new ways to do it. It seemed like each night in the hot tub and pool was an aphrodisiac or something.

One evening they were picking vegetables in the garden and Jeremy was watching Lily from behind as she bent over. He noticed that as she stretched her shirt had run up on her a little and her shorts had run down on her a little so the top end of her ass crack was visible. So he sidled over behind her and slipped his hand down the back of her pants.

“Wooooo….” Lily squealed, arching her back against him. He wrapped his other arm around her as she turned to him and they kissed. Soon they were horizontal in the dirt, making out in the row right between the yellow squash and the okra.

“Is this your way of saying we are finished gardening for the night?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.

“Okay, you talked me into it. Let’s go get wet!” This was their term for pool and tub time: or, foreplay.

A few minutes later they were naked in the hot tub when Lily brought up the subject of Jeremy’s birthday, which was the following week.

“So what do you want to do for your birthday, Hon?”

“I’m gonna go out and get laid,” Jeremy said.

Lily goosed him underwater and he jumped. “You don’t have to go out for that, Big Boy!”

“I know, just kidding.” He kissed her and said, “I have an incredibly foxy lady who fucks my brains out at home every night. What more could I want?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. What can I give you for your birthday?”

“Nothing. I don’t want anything, really.”

“Well, think of something!”

“Okay, how about you make us a giant pitcher of Short Island Iced Teas!”

“I can do that. What else?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it.”

“Sure you have. What is it?”

There was a long pause as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Lily felt there was a thought in his mind somewhere and she was right.

“Well, there was one thing I thought of. But you would never go for it and it’s not even fair of me to ask.”

“What, for heaven’s sake?

“I thought maybe we could take some pictures. Of us.”

Their eyes were glued and gooey and unblinking as they stared.

“What kind of pictures? You mean naked? Sex pictures?”

“I’m sorry, Lily. I knew I shouldn’t have said anything; that was out of line. I knew you wouldn’t want to do it, and I don’t blame you. That was selfish of me, but it’s just that I love your body, I love looking at you, I love gardening with you and making love to you, and I love the way…”

“Okay, let’s do it!” Lily said, interrupting him.

There were a few seconds of dead air as Jeremy contemplated what he’d just heard. He licked his lips and asked if she really meant it.

“Sure, what the hell,” she said. “I’m way past all that. We trust each other. It should be fun. As long as they stay between us, what’s the harm, right? And we can always burn them later.”

“Gee, Lily, this might be my best birthday ever!”

“Okay, here’s the plan. Your birthday is Friday, right?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, on Friday, once we get home from work, I’m taking you out to dinner. Nothing fancy, beer and pizza or barbecue or something like that, whatever you like. Then we’ll come home and get in our bathing suits. I’ll make the Short Island Iced Teas and we’ll get in the hot tub. But for filming, why don’t we update things, bring it into the twenty-first century.”

“What do you mean?”

“Instead of taking pictures, let’s shoot a video!”

“A video? Really?”

“Yes, a home video. Our own personal video. See what happens.”

“Well, sure…” Jeremy mumbled.

“Okay, then it’s all set,” Lily said, and she started to get up. “Now let’s dry off these naked bodies and get into the bedroom. We need to rehearse for our sex tape!”
—-
The next Friday Jeremy came home from work with a camcorder and tripod he’d borrowed from his office. He set it up by the hot tub, framed the shot as best he could, rigged up some crude lighting and tested it out. He wanted to have it all ready to go when they returned from dinner.

After having a little bit of pizza and a whole lot of beer at a nearby restaurant, Jeremy and Lily returned home and entered the bedroom and changed into swim suits, Lily sporting a multi-colored two-piece with a skimpy bottom and a frilly top.

“We can do our next flick here in the bedroom!” Jeremy said.

“Our next flick?”

“Yeah, you know, in case there is demand for a sequel.”

Lily laughed and said, “Let’s get through this one first.”

He had set the camera lens for a shot the width of the tub. If they positioned themselves on the back lip toward the side, he figured it would provide a good angle.

“Get in position and I’ll turn this thing on,” Jeremy said.

Lily got into the tub and sat on the edge while Jeremy adjusted the camera and turned on the lamps they’d dragged into place. The light was subdued but adequate for what they had in mind. Then Jeremy went over and sat beside her.

“Lights, Camera, Action!” Jeremy said, and clapped his hands in front of him. Lily flinched and started laughing.

“Okay, here we go,” Jeremy said. “Hi, my name is Jeremy, and this is Lily. Say hello, Lily.”

“Hello, Lily,” she said.

“We don’t really have a title for this, or a beginning, or an end…”

“Well, I think we know how it’s going to end,” Lily said.

Jeremy laughed and said, “But we don’t even have a title, do we?”

“Not yet.”

“Any suggestions?”

“How about this: ‘Jeremy gets a Birthday Floozy in the Jacuzzi’.”

Jeremy laughed. “I like it. That’s it!”

“Okay, how should we start?”

“You’re the floozy…”

“Okay,” Lily said. “Since you are the birthday boy, let’s start with me giving you a birthday kiss!”

She leaned to him and kissed his lips. She immediately felt his hand surround one of her frilly tits, and instinctively put one arm around him. Her other hand was magnetically attracted to his crotch.

Their kiss deepened and strengthened. Jeremy’s cock hardened and bulged in his trunks and the camera didn’t miss it. Lily rubbed him from the front, but soon dipped her hand down into those trunks and the thin fabric stretched with the combined girth of her busy hand and his erected member. With each stroke the cloth slid lower and her fist emerged, wrapped around Jeremy’s engorged cock.

Lily stopped yanking, broke their kiss, and turned to face the camera and spoke.

“And this is where Jeremy gets his birthday blowjob!” she said.

She noodled Jeremy’s ass onto the top step of the tub, pulled off his trunks and threw them aside. Jeremy was now buck naked, sitting in three inches of water, his hard cock pointing skyward like a telescope searching for Mars.

Lily got on her knees in the tub in front of him and started licking his dick up and down. She eased her hands behind him as she took him in her mouth. The mic picked up his moaning and her sucking, and the camera caught Jeremy’s body when it jerked—but of course missed her finger entering his ass.

At first Jeremy held her head firmly and gently fucked her face. Soon Lily had her mouth and finger working pretty damn well together, and he reached behind her and unhooked her top. From a side angle the eye of the camera caught the colored frills drop into the tub, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, and her tits jouncing up and down as she bobbed her head.

There was no mistaking when Jeremy came. His body quaked and his legs kicked, sloshing water up and over the rim of the tub. You could see the veins in Lily’s neck when she craned to keep his monster in her mouth as he unloaded in numerous spurts.

She rose and kissed him with her cum-filled mouth, easing his ass down to the bottom of the tub in the process. Then, with Jeremy sitting in the tub, the water line up to his chest, she pressed her cunt to his face. The camera captured the view perfectly: her slim bod and curvy ass in front of him, his mouth in her crotch, her hands on his head, his fingers pulling the soaked, plastered cloth of her bikini bottom aside.

Lily had been psyching herself up for this. She ground her pussy into Jeremy’s face and he delved his tongue into her chlorine cunt. He slipped his hands around her bottom and dug his fingers into her ass crack. She wiggled her butt and he pulled her skimpy tether down for total access.

She was getting into it. Lily swung her eager beaver into Jeremy’s welcome face and his hands deep-massaged the sinewy muscles of her ass. He licked her raw, tender pussy and sucked hard on her gristly meat as she grinded it into him. It was her turn to come and they both knew it. Jeremy kept digging in, and with eyes closed he envisioned in his mind what it would look like on video: his face buried in Lily’s sexy, active crotch.

Lily climaxed like a runaway train bursting out of a tunnel. She groaned loudly and her legs buckled. Her entire body vibrated with the forceful excretion of her cum, and she might have collapsed if she’d not had Jeremy’s hands welded to her ass and his lips soldered to her clit.

Barely a few seconds had passed after Lily’s final tremors had ebbed when Jeremy spun her around so that her ass was on the top step of the tub. The lamps lighted his erection perfectly as it rose out of the water and he aimed it at her sloshy gash. And just like that, amid their synchronized cries of rapture, he was fucking her fast and furious.

The light reflected off of Jeremy’s wet ass as they fucked. Lily wrapped her legs around his torso and squeezed him close and kissed his mouth and licked his lips and sucked his neck and spoke dirty somethings into his ear.

“God, we can fuck!” she said, as they fucked.

“Yes, I know!” he said, as they fucked.

“I have another birthday gift for you,” she said, as she fucked him harder.

“Really, what’s that?” he asked, as he fucked her harder.

“My ass!” she said excitedly, fucking him faster.

“Your ass?” he said, fucking her faster.

“Yes, my ass. I want to give you my ass!”

They stopped fucking. She pinched his dick with her pussy.

“I want you to fuck my ass,” Lily said softly. “I’m lubed, I’m ready. I want it. For your

birthday.”

Jeremy started to kiss her.

“From behind,” she said.

Lily spun around and placed her knees on the step so her ass was in front of his face. He licked the crack of her ass and rimmed her. Lily reached behind her with one hand and pulled one cheek wide for him, further exposing her asshole.

“Go ahead, take it!” she said.

Jeremy fed the tip of his cock to the hole of her ass and pushed. It slid in.

Lily groaned and said, “I want to feel your cum shooting into my ass.”

Jeremy started slowly, easing his cock in and out of her, but soon he was slinging it into her pretty good. Before long Lily was matching each inward thrust of his with an outward push of her own, aiding his penetration.

“Damn, this feels good!” Jeremy said.

“I can’t believe I have your big cock up my ass!” Lily said.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, it just feels big. Give it to me! Fuck it!”

The next few minutes of the video was a visual of Jeremy’s dick steadily pounding Lily’s ass accompanied by a soundtrack of their alternating moans and groans. When Jeremy finally came he growled like a grizzly in a bear trap. Lily tightened her sphincter around his ejaculating rod and she hissed like a cobra as his sizzling jizz spit into her.

Running on empty, Jeremy detached himself from Lily’s relenting ass and took her in his arms. They sunk into the depth of the tub, embracing and kissing in water up to their necks, and kept it up for some time until Jeremy finally summoned the energy to get up and turn off the camera.
—-
Lily and Jeremy watched the video in bed later that night, got incredibly turned on and ended up fucking again. Jeremy loaded it on his phone and would watch it in his office and get hard-ons at work. Their sex life was elevated to an even higher, more intoxicating tier.

There was a girl at work who had been flirting with Jeremy. He liked her but told himself he shouldn’t get involved with anyone at work…which was true, too many things could go wrong…but the real reason was that he didn’t want to risk screwing things up with Lily. He wanted to ride it out as long as he could; she was the best he’d ever had. He loved pleasing this foxy, older woman and she sure as hell wasn’t complaining about having his cock night after night.

As luck would have it, Lily’s birthday was six weeks later and they decided to make another flick. Again, Jeremy borrowed the equipment from work, and he took her out to a nice restaurant for dinner. They each had a couple cocktails, wine and lobster. His dick was tingling and her pussy was damp all through dinner as they whispered about what they would do when they got back to the house. Jeremy even kissed Lily’s lips when the server brought a small birthday cake to the table for dessert. This was a first, as they had avoided any public displays of affection.

As they were leaving the restaurant they were accosted by a couple Lily knew. They exchanged greetings and made introductions. The woman seemed overly interested in Lily’s young companion during the brief conversation.

“Uh, oh!” Lily said to Jeremy as they were walking to the car.

“What?” he asked.

“Bob and Carol Smythe. They were our neighbors for many years before they moved across town a few years ago. Mary and her daughter used to be very close when they were in school and as far as I know they still keep in touch. Carol is a gossip with a big mouth; hopefully she will keep it shut for a change.

They got back to the house, where the video equipment was all set up and ready to go in the bedroom. Lily undressed Jeremy and pushed him back crossways on the bed. Then, she shed her dress, bra and panties and walked around behind him and crawled over top of him on the bed. She rested her pussy on his face and took his aroused cock into her ready mouth. Their video that night was a rip-roaring sixty-nine that culminated with his dick in all her holes. This is pretty good, Jeremy thought—what’s not to like, right?—but it was not as intense as usual. Lily sucked and fucked as best she could, but she was distracted. She tried to concentrate on Jeremy’s big dick, but instead was thinking about Carol Smythe…and her big mouth.
—-
Sure enough, as feared, Carol Smythe couldn’t keep her mouth shut. She told her daughter, who called Mary, who called Dana, and before you could say ‘Holy Shit!’ the families were in an uproar and the holy shit was hitting the proverbial fan. Lily and Jeremy were not a secret anymore.

First, Lily got a call from Mary. “Mom, how are you doing?”

“Fine, Mary, how are you?”

“I’m okay. Look, I was talking to Caroline Smythe, and…”

“I thought that might be why you were calling,” Lily said.

“What do you mean?”

“I bumped into her parents the other night, and Carol has always had such a big mouth I just figured…”

“She said you were kissing your ‘young tenant’, is the way she put it. Were you kissing Jeremy?”

“It was my birthday. He took me to dinner and gave me a kiss. What’s wrong with that?”

“Mom, what’s going on?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“What’s going on with you two? She said the kiss was right on your lips and it didn’t look like it was the first time. Why would he be kissing your lips?”

“Oh, why couldn’t that old biddy keep her big trap shut?”

“Mom, tell me. What’s going on?”

“That’s really none of your business.”

“I’m your daughter, of course it’s my business! God, you’re not sleeping with him are you?”

“I don’t think I like your tone!” Lily barked.

“My tone? It’s not a tone, it’s a question! You are sleeping with him, aren’t you?”

“Sometimes we sleep.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“Mary, look, I don’t want to have this conversation. It’s my life…”

“But Mom, he’s just a boy. How did you end up in bed with a boy?”

“He’s a very mature young man. And you are the one who sent him to me, let’s not forget that!”

“I sent him to rent from you, not sleep with you!”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I met him. We liked each other. We were attracted and then we acted. What more can I say?”

“You’re really fucking him, aren’t you?”

“And vice versa,” Lily said.

“You’re actually fucking him! I can’t believe it!”

“Believe it. And you can believe this too: He’s fucking incredible!”
—-
Then Jeremy got his call from Dana. “Jeremy, how are you, are you okay?”

“Sure, Mom, never better. Why, what’s the matter?”

“Mary called me. She said you were seen making out with her mother in a restaurant.”

Jeremy laughed so loud he snorted. “Making out? Not quite.”

“Well, what happened?”

“It was Lily’s birthday. I took her out to dinner and kissed her when the waitress brought the cake. And some old nosy neighbors of hers happened to see it.”

“You took her out on her birthday? You two must be getting pretty close.”

“You could say that. We hit it off immediately and get along very well.”

“Mary said you’re sleeping with her. Please tell me you’re not sleeping with her.”

“No, I’m definitely not sleeping with Mary.”

“Jeremy, this is not funny. Your father does not think it’s funny, either.”

“Oh, fuck him!”

“Watch your language. Are you sleeping with Lily?”

“Sleeping is a small part of it.”

“Oh, this is just great! You were supposed to move out there to take a job, not screw old women!”

“She’s not that old and she’s pretty hot for her age, if you ask me. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about her that way. And with all due respect, Mom, I don’t try to tell you how to live your life, and you sleep with a complete asshole every night.”

“Don’t talk about your father like that!”

“Then don’t try to tell me how to live my life, okay?”

There was dead air on the line for about ten seconds. When it became apparent that Dana wasn’t going to reply Jeremy decided to end the call.

“Well, I have to get going, Mom. But if it’s any consolation, things are going very well at work, I received a raise already. The apartment is great too. And I’m happy. And the sex is fantastic, damn is it good! I have to tell you, I’ve never had sex this good, and so often, and…”

“Goodbye, Jeremy.”

“Oh, okay, Bye mom!”

He figured that would give her something to think about.
—-
Jeremy and Lily had a great laugh when they compared notes on their phone calls. They agreed that it was a load off their backs. Now that it was no longer a secret, it was a huge relief.

Over the following weeks and months, their sex life became even more intense, more uninhibited, and more physical. They had sex in the pool, in the shower, in the kitchen, on the floor. They fucked on the stairs and the ottoman and the desk. They screwed in positions they didn’t know were possible. They were louder, lustier, dirtier. It was as if every time they did it they were shouting out a giant ‘Fuck You!’ to their families.

The holidays came and went and were awkward for all. On Thanksgiving Lily’s family poured into her house, had a big meal, stayed the night and headed home the next morning. Conversation was careful and stilted and avoided the one subject that everyone but Lily wanted to talk about: her young lover.

Jeremy went home for Thanksgiving but that didn’t go too well. When he and his family were gathered at the table and starting their feast, his sister asked him how he was doing and what he’d been up to.

“She means when you’re not screwing that old lady!” their father said with a smirk.

Jeremy slammed down his fork and said, “Listen, old man, why don’t you show a little class? And if you ever talk about her like that again in my presence I’ll knock you out!” Then he rose from the table and stormed out of the house. He got into his car and drove away and spent the night at a motel.

When Christmas rolled around lily left to spend the holiday with Mary’s family. Jeremy never even went to visit his; he just stayed in his apartment and caught up on some reading and in the evening went to a movie by himself.

Lily and Jeremy were glad when the holidays were finally behind them. On New Year’s Eve they did some hot tub time and rang in the new year with a champagne toast before going to bed. They robustly enjoying their first fuck of January with their usual chorus of ecstatic grunts and groans and athletic thrusts. But Jeremy noticed something different. There also were a few unfamiliar cries coming from her that sounded more like pain than pleasure.

Jeremy stopped poking her and asked if she was alright.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ve just been having pains in my abdomen lately.”

“Pains? What kind of pains?” Jeremy asked.

“Sharp pains, here,” she said, massaging the spot. “They seem to be getting worse and more often.”

“Did you go to the doctor?”

“No, not yet. I was putting it off until after the holidays.”

“Well, you need to make an appointment right away!”

“I know, and I will. I can’t tomorrow because of the holiday, but the next day I will.”

Jeremy kissed her and they resumed their lovemaking. But it was gentler this time around.
—-
Lily set an appointment with her doctor for the following week. Then she was referred to a specialist, then another. The news was not good.

The third week of January Lily was diagnosed with cancer of the liver. They found a four inch cryptic tumor, plus it had spread to other organs. She would be dead by March.

Jeremy was going nuts through the whole process. Lily’s family was instantly involved and took over and he was pretty much shut out of it. Once Lily was in the hospital his contact was reduced to phone calls and visiting her at odd times when no one else was around, which wasn’t often. Everyone knew what the prognosis was.

One day Mary was sitting next to her mother’s bed in the hospital room and they were talking. For the first time in quite a while she directed their conversation to Lily’s relationship with Jeremy. She was trying to apologize.

“Mom, I’m sorry about how I reacted when I found out about you and Jeremy. I was out of line. I know now that you really do care about him, that you care about each other. It was just such a shock…I wasn’t ready for it.”

“Well, don’t worry yourself about it. I would have probably reacted the same way if I found out you were screwing some eighteen year-old boy toy!”

“Mother!”

Lily laughed, which soon turned into a fit of coughs. Then: “I hope you’ll apologize to Jeremy, too.”

Mary said she would.

“Has Jim cheated on you lately?” Lily asked.

Mary shook her head. “No. Not that I know of.”

“That’s good. But once a cheater, always a cheater! But if you decide to have a fling of your own, I highly recommend Jeremy! He’ll knock your socks off!”

“Mother!”

“I mean it. He’s an animal in the sack, and such stamina! I still can’t believe some of the things we did!”

“I can’t believe you’re telling me this!”

“Don’t knock it till you try it!” Lily said, just as a lightning bolt of pain flashed through her.

Shortly after Mary left that day Lily picked up her phone and opened the video of her and Jeremy in the hot tub. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched.

She died peacefully in her sleep. It was the second week of March, just about the time she and Jeremy would have been shoveling pig shit together in her garden, getting ready for the new season.
—-
There was not a formal funeral or burial or viewings or any of that rigmarole, only a simple memorial service. Lily had said that so many of her friends and relatives were scattered around so far and wide that she didn’t want people to feel obligated or inconvenienced. Lily had also asked that she be cremated and for her ashes to be flung off of Emory Peak at Big Bend National Park in south Texas. Jeremy smiled when he found this out; he figured this was one final joke Lily was playing on her family to get back at them for harassing her about their relationship.

Jeremy went to the memorial but he kept to himself and sat near the back. He didn’t know hardly anyone and he could feel the many eyes on him throughout. He minded his own business, not wanting to detract from the service. He saw his mother from a distance but didn’t speak to her because he planned to make a fast getaway as soon as it was over.

But he wasn’t fast enough. Mary flagged him down as he was heading out the door.

“Jeremy! Jeremy, wait!” Mary called as she hurried over to him. “Will you be coming back to the house? We have a nice lunch for everyone.”

“No, sorry, I can’t, thank you. I’m expected back to work, we have a deadline,” he lied. He didn’t want to have to mourn with a bunch of disapproving strangers.

“Oh, I’m sorry you can’t make it. But I wanted to ask you, will you be available at all this weekend? I will be coming back on Friday to start going through some of my mother’s things, and I really would like to talk to you.”

“Do you want me to move out?”

“Oh, no, that’s not it at all! Don’t think about it, please stay! But I would like to talk if you could make the time. There are so many things I want to say to you, to try to explain, to apologize.”

“I’ll be around. There are some things I’d like to say to you too.”
—-
On Friday Mary made the drive to Lily’s house. She arrived in the afternoon and began what would be a long process and many visits of going through the house and all of Lily’s belongings, packing things, trashing things, and getting the house ready for whatever would come next. Whether they would sell it, keep it or rent it would be a decision to be made much later as her mother’s estate went through probate.

After a few hours of work and evening fell, she noticed that Jeremy did not come home from work. She spent the evening watching TV, and when she went to bed around eleven-thirty, he still wasn’t back.

In the morning his car was parked out by the garage. After she had breakfast Mary called Jeremy. His number was saved in Lily’s phone, which was still active and in her possession. Jeremy was getting dressed when his phone rang. Its display read: ‘Lily’. He got a creepy feeling for a second before he realized it would be Mary calling.

“Hello, Mary?” he answered.

“Yes, Jeremy, it’s Mary. How are you?”

“I’m fine, and you?”

“I’m doing okay. I’ve been going through my mother’s things since yesterday afternoon. I didn’t see your car, you must have gotten in late.”

“Yes, I did.”

“I was hoping we could get together and talk. Would you be available for dinner tonight? My treat!”

“No, sorry, I’m not,” Jeremy fibbed. “I have plans with some friends from work.” He liked Mary, and definitely wanted to resolve any awkwardness or hard feelings because she was a good friend of his mother. But he had no interest in a long, guilt-ridden dinner.

“Oh, that’s too bad. When would be convenient?”

“I have errands to run this morning, but I could later this afternoon. Or tomorrow would probably be better.”

“I plan to leave tomorrow afternoon. I don’t want to get back too late. Would late morning be okay, perhaps eleven?”

They agreed on eleven a.m. Jeremy was relieved to put if off a little longer. Now he just had to get out of the house that night.
—-
Mary spent the day going through closets and rooms, boxing some things, leaving other things for later. After a light dinner she called home to check in, and then started to read a book. Her mind was distracted so the reading did not come easy. Somewhat bored, she started going through her mother’s phone: apps, music, photos. She was quite shocked when she opened the video of Lily and Jeremy and started watching it.

There they were in the hot tub. First Lily was talking, calling herself the floozy in the Jacuzzi, and then they were kissing passionately while her mother fondled Jeremy’s cock. Mary saw his cock emerge, big and straight and hard, and then her mother said that he was going to get a birthday blowjob. Mary felt herself getting moist as she watched her mom take that whole big cock into her mouth, and she sucked him and sucked him until finally his body quivered and his legs kicked and his loud groan told her he had come in her mouth.

She watched the whole video; her eyes were glued to it. She saw Jeremy’s face buried in her mother’s crotch and saw his ass muscles tighten as he fucked her. ‘God, we can fuck!’ she heard her mother call, then, ‘Go ahead, take it!’ Mary fingered herself while watching Jeremy rim her mother’s asshole, and was mesmerized when he mounted her from behind.

“Oh, My God!” Mary said aloud as she listened to her mother’s moans and watched her getting assfucked. She came in her jeans just as Jeremy grunted and came in Lily’s ass.
—-
The next morning at eleven Jeremy knocked on the back door of the house. He was nervous but was anxious to clear the air and get it over with.

“Come on in, Jeremy, it’s unlocked,” Mary called from the kitchen. She was pouring iced tea as he entered. She handed him a glass and added, “Come, let’s sit on the couch!” and led him to the next room.

They sat on the sofa and made some brief small talk for a couple minutes as they sipped tea. Jeremy asked how the work rummaging through the house was going.

“Okay, I guess. Not easy, but it needs to be done. It will take a while. I’ll be coming here on weekends for a while, I’m afraid.”

“If you need any help, let me know,” Jeremy said.

“I will. And Jeremy, we are very appreciative that you are living here. It’s good to know you are here to keep an eye on things.”

“I’m happy to.”

Mary took a big swallow of tea and scooted a little closer to Jeremy.

“But the real reason I wanted to talk to you Jeremy, was to apologize. I’m truly sorry for the way I…and others…reacted to your relationship with Mom. It was wrong, it was selfish and it was uncalled-for. It was just such a shock and I wasn’t prepared for it. I didn’t understand…”

“My parents reacted the same way.”

“Yes, I know, and that is my fault. I told your mother, overreacting. It was such a shock. I didn’t know how to handle it.”

“It was a shock for us too, at first.”

“What do you mean?”

“We didn’t just meet and hop into bed. We just were two people who liked each other, and we grew closer. We were hesitant because of our ages. It was gradual, but eventually it just felt natural.”

“Another thing I’m ashamed of,” Mary said. “I was concerned about my feelings, and appearances, and what people might think. And until Mom was very sick, I never even considered that you both really, really cared for each other. And that you were suffering a loss just like we were!”

Jeremy didn’t respond; he let the words dangle.

“I am sorry for your loss, Jeremy,” she said. “And I’m sorry we kind of shut you out her last few weeks.”

“I’m sorry for your loss too,” he said softly.

Mary touched the corner of a napkin to her eyes. Then she laughed and said, “You know what she told me? She said she’d lost some weight but never even considered she might have been sick. She said she just figured it was because of all the sex you two were having!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “I’ll bet that’s not how she phrased it.”

“You’re right!” Mary said. She looked in Jeremy’s eyes, which now were moist. She dabbed his eyes with the napkin.

She looked at Jeremy and it was hard not to think about him in the video and to picture him naked again: his hairless chest, taut nipples, and muscled ass. And his young hard cock that she’d watched slide in and out of her mother.

When Mary would think back on what she did next she would be amazed and confused by her action. Without warning she leaned her head close to Jeremy’s and pressed her lips against his.

As she kissed him she felt the pliable texture of his mouth. She parted her lips ever-so-slightly and let just the very tip of her tongue slip through, testing him, and daintily licked his lip. He was not exactly kissing her back, but he sure wasn’t resisting either.

When she pulled away and again looked at Jeremy, she couldn’t read the look on his face.

“Oh, Jeremy, please forgive me! Please forget that ever happened. That was very inappropriate. I’m very sorry!”

“It’s okay. It’s a strange, difficult time for all of us.”

“I’m ashamed; you must think I’m terrible!”

Jeremy touched Mary for the first time. He put his hand on hers.

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m not complaining am I?” he said, grinning.

Mary smiled, relieved, and they hugged. But her mind was a ball of confusion. What would Dana think if she knew what she’d just done? Or her husband? Or anyone? It was hard to believe she had done it. But she did. And it had felt good.
—
Mary had never cheated on her husband. She knew he had had an affair or two, and they’d worked things out. Since being married, she’d never kissed another man, other than a peck on the cheek of some relative, until Jeremy. And she couldn’t kick the thought that even though it was just a kiss, she had now cheated.

Over the following week her spare time was taken up primarily by two things: Thinking about the kiss and watching the video on her mother’s phone. Over and over she watched her mother and Jeremy fucking and sucking in the hot tub. It never failed to get her wet, and if she was alone and the coast was clear, she masturbated. The more she watched it, the more she believed her mother had left it on the phone for her to find. She was looking forward to the weekend. And Dana would kill her if she knew what she was thinking.

Friday morning after her husband left for work, Mary packed her bag. Last weekend it had been old clothes and jeans for doing dirty work. But this time was different. She packed her tightest jeans and shorts to show off her ass. She packed a couple of her sexier, more revealing tops, and some flimsy lingerie. And her black bikini—with her body it always got a second look—in case she ended up in the hot tub.

She locked the house, tossed her bag in the car, got in behind the wheel and headed for Lily’s house.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

RUNNING into TROUBLE

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Oral Sex Author's infos

Will is out running one day and encounters an old girlfriend. Her mother was his high school English. When he sees her again it leads to something they never taught in English class!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RUNNING INTO TROUBLE

I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.

Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.

“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.

“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”

We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.

“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”

“Is she your dog?” I asked.

“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.

Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.

“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.

“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”

“Is she still teaching?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”

“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”

“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”

“South America! Wow.”

“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”

“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”

“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.

“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”

She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
—-
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.

“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”

I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.

“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”

“That would be fine,” I said.

“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”

“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.

“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.

She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
—-
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.

They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.

I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.

“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”

“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”

“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”

“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”

I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.

“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.

“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.

“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”

“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”

“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”

“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”

“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”

The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.

Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.

“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.

“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.

“You still wear boxers?” she asked.

I told her I did.

“You wearing them now?”

I told her I was.

“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.

I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.

“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.

“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”

I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.

“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”

“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.

“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.

She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”

“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.

This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.

“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”

“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.

Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.

“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”

“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”

She smiled and said yes, it was.

We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
—-
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.

“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Should I try to kiss you or not?”

She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”

“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.

“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.

I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
—-
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.

She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.

“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.

She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.

“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”

We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.

“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”

“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.

“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”

“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”

As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.

“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”

“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”

“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.

“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”

“How long?”

“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”

“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”

“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”

“You would do that?”

“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”

By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
—-
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
—-
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!

“Helen!” I exclaimed.

“May I come in?” she asked.

“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”

She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.

“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.

“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.

“It’s okay.”

“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”

We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.

“Can I tell you something, Will?”

“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”

“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”

“Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”

“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.

“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”

“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.

“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry…”

“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”

I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.

“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.

“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”

“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”

She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”

“You did?”

“I did!”

“All right, you go girl! Touché!”

“I’m over that bitch!”

Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.

“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.

“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.

“Want a blow job?” she said.

I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.

“What?” I asked incredulously.

Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”

I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.

“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”

“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”

“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”

“What has gotten into you?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”

I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.

I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.

“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.

“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.

She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.

After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.

“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.

All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.

“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”

“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.

“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.

I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.

“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”

I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.

“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.

With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.

“Keep fucking me, Will!”

I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.

We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.

“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.

I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
—-
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.

We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.

“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.

Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.

“You tired, Helen?” I asked.

“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.

“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.

At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.

“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.

We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.

When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.

At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.

“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.

“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”

We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
—-
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.

As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.

I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.

For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.

She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.

After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.

That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.

That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.

“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.

I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.

In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.

I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.

We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.

Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.

“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”

“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”

In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.

“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.

“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”

We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.

“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”

“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.

“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”

“That was a long time ago.”

“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”

“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.

She laughed and shook her head.

I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.

When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.

‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
—-
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.

I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.

“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”

“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”

“What things?”

“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”

“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.

She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”

“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”

“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”

“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”

“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”

She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.

“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.

“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”

“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.

She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
—-
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.

“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.

It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.

As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.

After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.

At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.

Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.

Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.

In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.

She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.

“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”

She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.

“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.

“I think about it all the time!” I replied.

There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.

“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.

With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.

It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.

I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.

“Oh, my God!” she moaned.

My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.

“Oh, Jesus…”

The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.

There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.

I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.

“Oh my God, Will…”

It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.

Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.

“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”

“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.

“Well, anytime you want to practice…”

“I’d love to practice…”

“I want you inside,” Connie said.

“What, inside the house?” I asked.

“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.

I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.

We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.

Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.

Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.

“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yes. In my bedroom.”
—-
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.

The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.

“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”

“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.

It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.

For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.

Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.

“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”

She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.

We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.

“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”

I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.

We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.

We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.

I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
—-
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.

The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.

Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
—-
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.

In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!

The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.

We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.

We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.

Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.

I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.

“I need you again!” she said softly.

With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.

Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.

“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.

I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.

“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”

“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”

There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.

“Am I the father?” I asked.

Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.

“How…”

“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”

“How do you feel about it?” I asked.

“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”

“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”

“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.

“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”

“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”

“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”

She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”

“A what?!”

“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”

I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.

“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.

“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”

“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”

“Oh, promises, promises.”

I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.

I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
—-
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.

My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?

I was in love and scared shitless.
—-
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.

Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.

Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
—-
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.

I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.

In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.

“Glad you’re here,” she said.

We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
—-
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.

“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.

“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.

“It’s about Will…”

“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”

“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”

“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.

“We did…”

“Oh, please…”

“It just happened!” I interjected.

There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.

“It just happened?”

“Yes,” I said.

There was another long silence.

“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.

Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”

“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.

“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”

“Yes.”

Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.

“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.

“Yes.”

Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.

“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.

Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.

“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
—–
The end

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Working ‘Girl’

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Boy, fantasy, Gay, Prostitution, Transvestite, young

This idea has been in my head for a long time. If you’re not into young, crossdressing, or older man/younger boy, then turn back now. I do not condone anything in this story, it is simply a fantasy. I hope you enjoy it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brian sat impatiently on the park bench, fidgeting in anticipation and excitement. He quickly checked his phone for the time yet again, seeing it was just after 1AM. It was the perfect time for meeting a customer. He reached over to run his fingers along the signature red bracelet over his left wrist, which let men in the area know he was ‘working’. His ears perked up when he heard some noises off in the distance, a gentle rustling in the bushes. Brian smiled slightly, knowing someone else must be doing just what he was about to do now.

He thought about that video game he wanted, the one all the other kids at school were talking about. But at 14, he was too young to have a job, and too old to convince his parents to buy things for him anymore. More chores and the prospect of getting an actual job wasn’t exactly palatable to him, so he went browsing on the internet for a better way to make money. After finding some questionable web sites with some not-so-mainstream suggestions, he decided that this was the best way for him to make a quick buck. The fact that it excited him so much definitely helped.

Looking down and running his eyes over his smooth petite body, he double checked himself to make sure his outfit was in order. He lifted his butt and adjusted the short black pleated skirt hitched tightly to his waist, which barely concealed the small red thong that clung tightly to his smooth boy parts and wedged right between his firm butt cheeks. The fabric felt amazing against his skin, as did the light breeze across his soft, freshly-shaven legs. The black heels strapped to his feet were slightly uncomfortable and difficult to walk in, but they looked great on him.

As his eyes adjusted to the dark and moved back up above his waist, he couldn’t help but run his hands up his flat, exposed tummy. The tight pink spaghetti-strap top he had ‘borrowed’ from his sister was just small enough that it showed his midriff when he sat up or moved at all. It hugged the black padded bra underneath, carefully stuffed with tissues to give him a slight bust. Cupping his fake chest in his hands, Brian let out a soft moan. He knew the pervy men that frequented this area would like it as much as he did.

Flicking his tongue across his lips, he tasted the bright, fruity pink lip gloss smeared over his pouty lips. He went easy on the make-up, trying not to look too trashy, instead shooting for a more naturally feminine look. Brian’s own soft features, which were often the target of school bullies, tonight would work to his advantage. Just some light mascara to accent his eyes and the lip gloss was all it took to bring out those alluring features.

Just as he finished taking himself in for the third time tonight, he heard some light footsteps coming down the path toward his bench. He quickly adjusted himself, crossing his legs and trying to appear casual for fear of someone normal coming this way. His heart fluttered as an older man came into view, clearly edgy and nervous. Brian’s heart began pounding in his chest, both from nervous anticipation and strange excitement. He turned and smiled softly at the man, whose darkened silhouette was coming into view.

The man bit his lower lip and swallowed hard, his eyes clearly roaming over the young tart before him. With a final breath, he sat down next to Brian, averting his eyes. Brian followed his every move, turning slightly to his potential customer of the night to show off a little more. He waited patiently for a minute, trying to let the man calm his nerves. Finally, he glanced over and smiled at Brian, his face slightly flushed.

“Um.. hi,” he practically stammered. Brian smiled wider and scooted closer, keeping his voice low so as not to sound too boyish.

“Hiya, mister.” A soft moan escaped the older man’s lips, clearly turned on by the overall package. His eyes moved to the red bracelet around Brian’s thin wrist, reaching out tentatively to rub his thumb over it. He glanced around cautiously before leaning in and practically whispering “Are… are you.. working?”

Brian let out a soft girlish giggle, placing his smaller hand on the man’s thigh. He practically jumped from the touch, a bulge growing across the front of his pants. “I sure am,” was Brian’s simple reply.

The man visibly swallowed hard and spread his knees a little, no longer making any effort to hide his excitement. His large hand rested over Brian’s smaller girly one, and he leaned in close, his breath smelling of alcohol. “Um.. I’ve never done this before.”

Brian’s hand squeezed his customer’s thigh softly, slowly tracing small circles along it with his fingertips, trying to boost the man’s confidence in his decision. “That’s ok. I’m very discreet,” Brian cooed.

His eyes seeming to light up, the stranger smiled and took a deep breath. He seemed to compose himself, taking one last quick look around the park before leaning in closer and muttering, “So um.. how much?”

Taking this as his cue to pour on the marketing, Brian shifted his position so he had one leg tucked under his butt and was completely facing the man. He leaned in very close, pressing his padded chest against the stranger’s arm and pushing his hand between the man’s thighs, cupping his bulge. His voice was low, but he made no effort to hide his own excitement. “I’ll suck your cock for a hundred bucks, daddy.”

The man shook at the comment, his bulge swelling and straining against Brian’s hand. He quickly reached for his wallet, but Brian laid his hand over the man’s to stop him. Glancing around, he smiled and leaned close to his ear, whispering softly “Not here, daddy. Follow me.”

Brian did his best to stand up without creating a tent under his skirt, his own excitement straining the fabric of the panties underneath it. He held his new friend’s hand as he stood, and soon felt a gentle tug as it was used to support the larger man that stood next to him. He, however, made no such attempt to hide his bulge, the thick member outlined clearly through his pants. Gripping his hand, Brian led him along like a lost dog. He pushed directly into the bushes behind the bench, leading the man a short distance to a very small, secluded spot among the foliage.

There was very little light, and the only sound was a soft breeze rustling through the branches above. Brian turned swiftly and smiled up at his new client, reaching out to cup his hand over the bulge in his pants. He watched anxiously as the stranger reached again into his wallet and extracted a single $100 bill. He held it up in his hand, appearing to contemplate for a second. His eyes ran over the short skirt around Brian’s hips, and he blushed before blurting out softly “Now.. you are a boy… aren’t you?”

A small smile crept across Brian’s lips at the question. He lifted his skirt, flashing his own package neatly tucked into the thong. The head was already peeking out, so Brian made no move to hide it. Instead, he reached down and pushed the small triangle of fabric down to let his boyhood spring out, exposing himself to the man. It was only 6″ long with a small set of freshly-shaved balls, but its fat head and smooth texture complimented the feminine look nicely. The stranger groaned in approval, quickly handing the crossdressed boy his money.

Quickly taking the bill and stuffing it into his bra, Brian calmly slipped to his knees and reached up to press his hands against the man’s pants. He wasted no time and began undoing them, not wanting to stay out any longer than he had to; his parents could notice at any moment that he was missing. As he unzipped the pants before him, a pair of blue boxers with a noticeable wet spot across the front came into view. Pulling the stranger’s pants down just enough for access, he next tugged down the blue boxers and smiled as an average-looking cock spring out. Brian estimated it to be just a bit longer than his own, but pleasantly thick and with a long vein running along its length. The circumcised head was smeared with shiny, sticky precum, with a dribble of it already flowing from the very tip.

The boy smiled up at the man and licked his lips, sliding a hand up and wrapping his fingers around the shaft. “Nice cock, daddy” Brian cooed, gently squeezing the thick manhood in his hand. The man simply grunted in response, his eyes locked on the kneeling crossdresser. Brian started to stroke it slowly, thankful that it was a manageable size; yet he secretly lusted for a larger one, thrilled at the dirty thoughts running through his own head. But this one would have to do, money was money after all.

Without hesitation, Brian leaned in and eagerly took the dick into his mouth. Clamping his lips just under the ring under the head, he then swirled his tongue over the head. The man let out a moan of pleasure, and his cock responded by swelling and releasing a steady flow of precum over the warm tongue that enveloped it. The precum was so sweet that Brian took a second to lick the tip clean before pushing down an inch, starting to bob up and down on the man’s cock. His lips wrapped tightly around the shaft, and he sucked gently each time he pulled back toward the head. In no time the man was moaning and whimpering ecstatically above him, resting a guiding hand on the boy’s head.

Taking more and more of the delicious cock into his mouth, Brian soon felt the head thumping against the back of his throat. Fingers curled in his hair and tugged gently, urging him to go deeper. He acquiesced and pushed down further, wincing and swallowing to allow the head to pop into his throat. The rest of the meaty dick slipped right into his mouth, balls now resting on his chin. He swallowed hard and resisted the urge to gag, glancing up at the owner of the cock buried in his mouth.

The man was glaring down at him, his eyes starting to glaze over in lust. His voice was soft but strained. “Holy shit… suck that cock, you little slut,” he encouraged, rocking his hips forward to thrust slightly into Brian’s mouth in rhythm with the boy’s bobbing. Brian’s eyes started to water as he looked up at the man, working along his length with his mouth and throat. He slipped a hand under the balls that bounced off his chin and cupped them gently, gagging slightly as his throat was used strictly for his partner’s pleasure.

Spit began to dribble down Brian’s chin and coat the balls that smacked against them. He could hear the man standing above him panting and grunting harder, but his pace only seemed to quicken. “You like Daddy’s big cock, little boy?” The dirty talk coming from this seemingly shy man was driving the young cocksucker wild. His own erection leaked precum all the way down his shaft, making it shimmer in the dim lighting. Brian resisted the urge to touch himself and focused on pleasuring his client instead.

As the teen teased his new Daddy with his hand and mouth, he was greeted by a hard thrust into his mouth. He gagged hard, breathing hard through his nose as the head was just as quickly tugged from his throat. His fingers curled behind the man’s balls, pressing on the spot just behind his sack. He hummed softly over the head as it dragged across his tongue, more sweet precum coating it and mixing with his own spit. His tongue flicked across the very tip, causing a sharp grunt to release from the man’s lips. The cock was pulled from his mouth, leaving his painted lips with an audible ‘pop’.

“Tell daddy how old you are, little slut.” The dirty man stood over him, panting and grunting as he furiously pumped his slick shaft in his hand. Brian smiled up at him and spread his knees wider, giving the man a good look at the cock between his smooth legs, as if to confirm once again that he really was a boy.

I’m only 14, daddy,” Brian eked out in the most feminine voice he could muster. No sooner had he spoken those works and opened his mouth that Daddy began to buck and grunt. His thick cock throbbed and erupted long spurts of white gooey cum all over the boy’s face. He quickly shut his eyes, feeling the thick fluid land all over his face and stick to his skin. Some of it landed in his mouth and over his tongue, more dribbling down his chin.

Brian opened one eye and glanced up just as the man was working the last drops of cum over his perky fake chest, getting spots of cum onto his top and chest. The spent stranger panted and almost fell backwards as his knees buckled. He reached for a nearby tree to steady himself, struggling not to fall over in post-coital bliss and exhaustion. He managed a weakened smile down at the cum-covered teenager, looking over his work.

As the cum-coated sissy wiped some of the seed from his face and smeared it across his top, he watched in mild amusement as the man fumbled with his boxers and pangs. He looked slightly ashamed but managed to gather his nerves as his cock was tucked back safely into the confines of his boxers. “Wow, that was… that was amazing. Are you really 14?” he asked, looking curiously over the boy.

Brian simply nodded and tried to giggle girlishly, flicking his tongue across his lips to lick them clean. The man let out another soft moan, seeming to blush as he realized what a dirty thing he had just done. He reached for his wallet and produced a $20 bill, then quickly pushed it into Brian’s bra right next to the first, being careful not to touch the cum peppered over his skin and clothing. “You earned that, sweetie.”

Brian smiled wide to thank the generous man, watching as he turned and made his way out of the dense bushes and into the night. Just as the man was out of sight, Brian reached between his smooth thighs and furiously stroked his own throbbing cock. He cupped one of his padded breasts in his other hand, feeling drops of cum against his fingers. He whimpered softly, feeling his balls tighten as his whole body ached for release.

His knees spread wide, back arching and head tilting back as his smooth young cock released, sending thick long ropes of cum flying out. It landed in thin streams across the grass, the last of it leaking out over his fingers, panties, and skirt. The small spot was quite a mess with a mixture of his and the customer’s cum.

As the adrenaline rush of the encounter washed away, Brian began tucking himself back into the confining panties and attempting to smooth out his sticky outfit. He licked his fingers clean of his own remnants of cum before reaching into the bra and producing his hard-earned money. He giggled when he saw a streak of cum across one of the bills, wondering if anyone would suspect how he got it when he finally went to spend it.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Kim Is Picked Up

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Blowjob, Cheating, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, Prostitution

Kim wants to make her husband feel bad so she leaves the house dressed like a slut, but is picked up by a John thinking she is a hooker.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Kim had always been the kind of girl who liked attention. After highschool, she really found herself and the realization that tits and ass could get her all the attention she wanted was a dangerous thing. She liked drama despite her telling other people she didn’t. She was attracted to bad boys and she broke a lot of hearts. She knew the nice guys were the ones she was supposed to like, but it never lasted more than a year with anyone. First, she would get bored with Friday nights at home. Then she would decide to go out for the night with a girlfriend to a club where she would have a couple drinks, a couple lines and dance and flirt. These nights would usually end with her giving somebody a blow job in a bathroom stall or stumbling home arm in arm with her girlfriend.

She had been unhappy for a while now. Her husband didn’t have much of a sex drive and although he was loving and caring in so many other ways, she wanted him to want to fuck her constantly. Not much of an exaggeration either, Kim could fuck several times a day. She got off on how hot other people thought she was.

After one particularly nasty argument about this, Kim dressed up in her sluttiest outfit and threatened to go to a club, hoping to make her husband jealous. Of course it worked but she was still unable to get him to fuck her right then. Exhausted, she left anyway, hoping to teach him a lesson.

Other women might have gotten self conscious being in this neighborhood wearing a cheap spandex skirt that rode high up her thighs, forcing her to keep tugging it back down every few seconds so she wasn’t revealing anything in public. She wore shiny boots, her hair was done and she felt sexy, so she did what she often did and she strutted up the street imagining that everyone in traffic was staring at her and thinking about fucking her.

She got about three blocks, wiggling her ass with confidence, when a car pulled up alongside her and the window rolled down.

“How much?” The voice from the car was male.

“Excuse me?” She was offended that someone would make that kind of joke.

“How much? What do you think I’m asking here?” She had to bend down to see the guy in the car.

In the blink of an eye, Kim realized what was going on. She looked like a street walker in this outfit and this guy was trying to pick her up! She turned to him outraged, “Excuse me, but I am not a hooker!”

“Really? Sorry, but the way you’re dressed, I just thought…” As he talked Kim looked him over.

He was much older than her, probably in his late forties, early fifties, not particularly good looking or sexy, he was a little over weight and his car was a piece of shit. He was clearly poor and Kim wasn’t attracted to him at all, but she suddenly realized how wet she was.

She interrupted his babbling. “So you really wanted to pay me money so you could fuck me?”

She was always a little brazen and liked to do shocking things and loved to flirt, especially if it was naughty or made her feel dirty and this definitely qualified.

“Fuck yeah I would!” He clearly liked this turn in the conversation.

“How much?”

He cringed slightly as he said, “Sorry, but girls in this neighborhood are usually only twenty bucks a shot.”

He immediately tried to say that she looked like she’d be worth more, that’s why stopped; he thought it was his lucky day, but it didn’t matter. Kim was now stuck on the price.

“Twenty bucks? Shit! That’s nothing! What do you get for that? A quick feel?”

“No, usually you get a little sucky in the car or if you’re in the really bad areas you get to bend them over the hood of your car, if you’re in an alley or parkade. There are so many girls working in this area, they have to stay really cheap to get work. Of course that means that they have to push ass a lot in one night to make that money, so they burn out fast. They get used up and turned out so fast, you always have to keep an eye out for the new fish. Fresh meat, you know?”

Disgusted and somehow completely turned on, Kim thought about how filthy this man was to be fucking hookers.

“You fuck hookers often?”

“Sure, maybe twice a week. Difficult not to, at that price anyway.” He looked her up and down again. “You wanna get in?”

“What? I told you…”

“Look, I know this is your first time and you’re nervous, so I tell you what; I’ll give you fifty so you can feel special. That’s more than you’re gonna get from anyone else out here.”

She felt how wet she was and realized how turned on she actually was at the prospect of prostituting herself. “You’re gonna bend me over the hood of your car?”

He smiled and looked her over like she was a piece of meat. Maybe she was. He held out the crumpled money and said, “Get in.”

She grabbed the handle and pulling open the door she looked around to see if anyone was looking. A car full of teenagers slowed to honk their horn and whistle as they passed. One of them yelled, “Whore!” She felt dirty and excited. As she sat down her skirt slid up her thighs to the crotch. He put his old hand on her young knee and they sped off into the night.

Taking only a twenty with a wicked smile Kim tucked it into her bra, saying, “I don’t want to overcharge…”

He slid his hand up her leg to the damp patch on her panties. Pushing them aside he began rubbing her clit roughly. Kim bit her lip and put her hand on the crotch of his pants. He was hard, she felt dirty but she wanted to feel even dirtier. She eagerly unzipped his pants and took out his cock.

“Good girl.” He said approvingly as she stroked him. She gushed a little at his comment and his fingers slipped a little deeper.

Kim wanted the full hooker treatment, so she gobbled up his cock, slobbering all over him in a messy blowjob. She was so eager now, she felt electrified and excited like never before! Her body was so pliant and accommodating, she waited for whatever came next.

It was odd to feel any sense of pride now, but she really wanted him to be impressed with cocksucking skills, so she worked his smelly knob with her fist while her head bobbed up and down, using her tongue to clean her filthy John.

She was shocked to find despite how disgusting this man or his greasy cock was, or maybe because of it, she was hornier than she could ever remember being.

“Take off your panties and give them to me.” She pulled them down to her ankles and passed them over, still taken back by how wet and stained they were.

He hung them from the rear view mirror and then put his hand on the back of her head, guiding her back to her work.

“Now get up on the seat. I want people to see your big ass while you suck me off.” Kim was turned on and quickly did as she was told. This was so extreme and intense, she was creaming down her legs thinking about other drivers seeing her panty-less crotch, wet and glistening as she devoured this guy’s cock.

He hit a button and her window went down. A cold rush off air kissed her ass and she would’ve questioned what he was doing but suddenly a horn sounded and she realized that someone was staring at her dripping lips right now. He kept his hand on the back of her head and that was okay. She decided she better keep her head down in case somebody recognizes her.

Another honk and he slapped her ass.

“I told you people would pay to fuck you. Those guys would have.”

She guessed the other car was gone now. She was literally dripping with excitement as he soon found out. With her face buried in his crotch he reached around and started to touch her. Feeling how easy it would be, he took initiative plunging two fingers into her. She loved it!

She loved it so much she didn’t notice the car slow to a standstill. Not until she heard other men’s voices did she understand what was going on.

Apparently he just pulled up to a bus stop to give them a nice long look at her lips spreading, wet and juicy as she speeds her way to a climax on his two fingers, rooting around inside her.

“What the fuck? Holy shit!” She heard this from no less than three different male voices

Ass up in the window for people to see, she kept her face hidden, but spasmed every once in a while as she neared an intense orgasm, heightened by this exhibition she was being led through.

“What do you guys think?” He asked them slapping her tight ass. “Grade A blonde pussy meat or what?”

The responses were positive but so entirely degrading that she couldn’t help but get even hornier, even wetter and still scared out of her mind, exhilarated. One voice in particular sounded very familiar, but she couldn’t quite place it. Not her husband but someone she knew well.

“Look at how wet she is! Fucking slut loves it!” One said. “She’s fucking dripping wet,” said another.

She was so fixated on what they sounded like instead of what they were saying, that she wasn’t prepared for the random fingers that spread her open and started fucking her pussy. She came on them instantly, letting out a vocal moan unintentionally but she couldn’t help it. As her hips jetted back and forth she heard the guys laughing as they watched in awe. She felt so fucking slutty and filthy, but she loved being treated like a piece of meat. She sucked her john’s cock harder and faster to show her appreciation. He groaned as she picked up the pace. If he didn’t want to blow his load right there, he was going to have to drive off right now, because she was going to cum soon and if she was going to cum again in front of these guys, then so was he.

He made his excuses and pulled away from the curb. She sat up and slapped him lightly, “You’re so bad!”

“You loved it! And we’re not done yet!” He pulled into some building’s underground parking lot and drove down to the most secluded level. She was getting a little nervous now. She really didn’t know what this guy would want or if he was dangerous or not.

“Get out.” His words were short and as she opened the door and stepped out she wondered if she should just run. Even though her stomach was flipping she just walked out in front of the car and stood obediently, waiting for him.

He flipped the headlights on and she was under a spotlight in the abandoned concrete bunker. Looking around, she didn’t think she could see anyone else, but it was still pretty wild to be out in the open like this.
“Give me a show. I want to see what twenty dollars is buying me.” He flashed his high beams and turned up the music on his radio. It echoed throughout the parkade, but rather than be intimidated, Kim started to wiggle her hips to the music and pull off her top.

Leaving the car running, he got out of the driver’s side and pushed her over the hood of the car. The hood was hot with the engine still running beneath it. She didn’t try to stop him at all. She wanted this raw fucking John between her legs now. He obliged her.

He kicked her legs apart and pulled her skirt over her ass. Then, spitting in his hand, he rubbed the head of his cock and slid it between her ass cheeks until he found the wet spot. He was rough, but she wanted it rough and rugged and he gave her more than she thought she could handle.

His cock found its mark and rhythm and started to enjoy her with sharp strokes that slammed her ass cheeks and ground her knees into the sharp edges of the bumper and license plate while she tried to steady herself. When she tried to use her hands to get some leverage, her filthy John just pulled her arms behind her back and pinned her wrists with one strong hand. She tried to struggle a little to get control back, but her desperate moans betrayed her pleasure to him.

“I never had a whore like you before baby,” he said grunting while grinding into her. “Most of the girls out here don’t like it as much as you do.”

He spit on her ass and she felt it run between her cheeks and then his thumb from his other hand rub her puckered asshole. She did like anal but most guys she had been with were too shy so she had only had it once or twice. When his thumb found its mark and plunged into her, she let out a guttural moan and came.
She tried to pretend that she hadn’t just cum on this hooker fucker’s thumb in her ass, but he knew.

He waited for her to stop twitching and spasming and then he pulled out of both her holes. She couldn’t believe that had happened! It was all she could do to not collapse and let her knees give out under her. Except that he still had her pinned. Kim then realized that he wasn’t done.

His prick started rubbing against her tight little asshole now and she wasn’t sure she could take his cock in there. She struggled a little more but clearly had no leverage. Instead, he forced his way in while her little legs flailed around him ineffectually. She felt like she was being raped now, but she took his money and she had even cum on him. And although her ass hurt, she never actually said stop.

In fact, the more he fucked her ass, and the harder he pummeled away on her, the more she felt that sickening feeling rising in her body. She liked this too! It was wrong and she wanted it to be wrong! She fought back her urge to cum through gritted teeth but the fact that her reaction to his sexual advances meant nothing to him, that she meant nothing to him, was even more fulfilling to her.

So Kim started letting out her grunts of pain and pleasure as she and her sore, stretched out little asshole got closer and closer to cumming again. But right at the moment she thought she couldn.t hang on any longer, her greasy, old john didn’t something she never had done before, something she never would have expected; he pulled out of her ass and leaving it gaped open, he plunged into her dripping pussy and back and forth, over and over again, double dipping both of her holes while she peaked with the most extreme and painful but satisfying orgasm she had ever experienced! She cried out. No words, but complete loss of control until it was over and she went limp.

Her paying customer must have been satisfied because he threw all his weight onto her and unloaded inside her now loose asshole before he got up. She lay there for a minute feeling his cum run out of her destroyed ass. Her knees were scraped up from the license plate, her hands were numb from being twisted behind her back and she was dirty and sweaty.

She didn’t have the words to say anything, but got back in his car, pulling the hem of her dress down and picking her shirt up off the ground. He kept talking the entire way home about how great that was and how good she was, but she didn’t know what to think.

She couldn’t believe how much she loved it all. What would she tell her husband when she got home all dirty and sweaty and bruised? She couldn’t ever do this again… could she? What kind of a person was she?
As he let her out where he had found her, mere blocks away from her house, he told her that he’d be looking for her again next week and then drove away with her panties hanging from his rear view mirror.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Losing it to a Hooker

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, First Time, Prostitution, Virginity

This is my first story, not too taboo. Hope you like it

‘What am I doing here?’ That was all he was able to think to himself. He was eighteen, young, kind of nerdy. The reason he was walking around downtown was simple. He was a virgin, and he didn’t want to be anymore. He figured he might as well just lose it to a prostitute, not like he was going to convince a girl to go out with him let alone sleep with him.

He looked around, seeing a few women he assumed were prostitutes but them looking very… Old. He knew he had no place to be picky, but he rather his first not be a heroine addict with herpes. He actually didn’t want his first to be a prostitute at all, but there he was. He knew he could probably go online and find someone there, but he didn’t know anything about ordering a prostitute, if ordering was the right word.

So there he was, wandering around the downtown streets. He kept trying to justify it to himself, telling himself that it was what they did hundreds of years ago. They would take their sons to a prostitute, give her ten dollars and tell him to go wild.

He was about to give up when he turned and saw a girl, a woman. She was dressed like the others, short jean skirt, almost see through tank top that only barely covered her chest. She was very attractive, long brown hair, darker brown eyes, quite tall with large breasts and long legs. She would be perfect if she was cleaned up, but she was obviously another street rat, or whatever they called them.

After a moment she glanced up at him and then walked over, her hips shaking as she walked. He was almost entranced by her, even though he technically didn’t know if she was even a prostitute. Seemed too good to be true.

“You alright there?” She asked and smirked. “Like what you see?”

He nodded and then cleared his head. Come on, stop acting like an idiot! He told himself and then looked at her. “Yeah.”

“Haven’t seen you around here much, come here often? Or just passing through?” She asked, almost ironically given they stood at a street corner.

He ran his hand through his black hair. “Not often…”

“Looking for someone, or something in particular?” She asked and he nodded. After a second of him not talking she smiled. “Am I what you’re looking for?”

He thought for a moment. He didn’t want to in some way offend her, again he had no idea how to handle a prostitute. If they even did get offended. But she could just be some random girl in the street, and it would be horrible if she was and he called her a slut basically.

“You don’t do this often, do you?” She asked, not waiting for a response. “Well, I charge fifty per hour. And that’s just normal stuff.”

Fifty an hour seemed cheap, and considering he had five times that he was in. “Yeah, okay.”

“Got a place in mind?” She asked and he shook his head. “Come on, I know a place. It will be good enough.

He couldn’t believe that he was actually following a prostitute and was about to have sex with her. He was sure when he woke up in the morning that he would back out. He would get downtown, hang around a little bit and then go home. Actually, two minutes before meeting her he was sure he would back out.

“What’s your name?” She looked at him as they walk, approaching a small hotel.

“Ian. You?” He asked and looked over the building. He had been in it once before, it was pretty dirty and run down, but he really didn’t care at this point.

“Call me Sunny.” She said and walked inside.

They got a room and then went up, both going into the room and shutting the door. She almost immediately took off her shirt, revealing two large C-cup breasts hidden under a purple and black bra. She walked over to him and took off his shirt as he stared at her chest.

“You a virgin?” She asked and he looked at her, surprised. “I don’t judge. You guys are more fun… Guys who have done it with everyone always want something kinky.”

He swallowed and nodded. “Yeah, I’m a virgin.”

She took his hand and lead it to her breast, knowing he wouldn’t do it himself. She then reaches back and undoes her bra as he starts to work on her breast. She couldn’t help but let a moan escape her lips as he played with her, lightly rubbing his thumb over her erect nipple. She leaned in and then kissed him deeply.

He had kissed a girl before, a few actually. This wasn’t new. He held her close, rubbing her back as his tongue slipped into her mouth. He broke the kiss and started to kiss down her neck, lightly nipping at the skin. She started to get wet, taking off her skirt as he kissed, standing only in her panties now. He kissed down her neck and got to her breast.

He began to tease her a little bit, tracing circles with his tongue around her nipple. He didn’t know if what he was doing was right until she moaned, stroking the back of his head. She had no idea why he was doing it, trying to turn her on so much. She was being paid to give him pleasure.

She pushes him away and then sits him on the bed, taking off his jeans and boxers, revealing his hard cock. It was surprisingly big, six inches and quite thick. She lightly glides her finger tips across his shaft and he groans and leans his head back. Her cock twitched, releasing some pre cum. She knew virgins never lasted long, and he would probably not be the exception.

She licked up his length, making him shudder with pleasure. She takes his head into her mouth, her tongue twirling around the tip, closing her eyes and going down on him until his tip touched the back of her throat. She began to play with his balls in her hand, sucking his cock at the same time.

He watched her, still not fully believing that it was happening. To him she was very sexy, and now she was sucking his cock. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but wouldn’t object to a blow job, figuring that either way he was getting off with something other than his hand.

After a minute she sped up and he felt himself getting closer to an orgasm. He looked down at her, panting. “I’m going to cum soon Sunny.” He moans as his cock twitches and he shoots his load into the back of her throat.

She swallowed it and then ggot up and took off her panties. “Gotta get you hard again then.” She said and walked over to him. He took her and then threw her down onto the bed. She didn’t expect it, not from him. He leans down and then licks her slit, causing her to moan loudly. Guys rarely ate her out, she rarely ever had orgasms because of it.

He knew very little about how to make a girl have an orgasm, only knowing a little bit from stories online. He was moving her hips to his face though, so he figured he was doing a good job. He played with her clit with his tongue, penetrating her. He moved his hand up and started to finger her, using one finger at first and then moving it up to two.

She felt the waves of an orgasm washing over her as her body shook for a moment. “Oh my god!” She yelled as she had an orgasm, her juices coating his finger.

She looked down at him. “What was that?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

She smiled lightly, panting. “No, it was good… Lay down.”

He didn’t argue, just laying down on the bed. She climbs on top of him, positioning his once again stiff cock at her entrance. She lowered herself down onto him, and then paused.

He was no longer a virgin. He looked up at her and she leans down, kissing him. They held the kiss for a few moment before she started to move herself up and down on his cock. Her tight pussy walls gripped onto his cock, and it took a lot of energy to try and keep from cumming, him wanting to make it last as long as possible.

She started out slow, bouncing up and down on him. It was very sexy to see her on top of him, riding him cowboy style. Her large breasts moved with the rest of her body. The friction between his cock and her pussy was driving them both mad, their groans filling the room.

He could only hold out for five minutes before having his second orgasm. He filled her up with cum, her pussy now dripping with a mixture of both their juices. They look at each other, both panting, both satisfied.

“We should do this again.” She pants and then kisses him, laying on top of him, her naked breasts pushing against his chest.

Even though she was a prostitute, he did want to do it again. They both got up and got dressed, he went home and she went back to the street corner, back to work.

Picture Perfect

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Coercion, Domination/submission, Fiction, Older Male / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, Written by women

Sarah Gets More Than She Asked For At A Modelling Job

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Ok, so this is my first story. I hope you like it. I understand that it may have a few problems with it, but I’m only just getting into writing after being a long time reader of a lot of people’s work on here. I’d love to hear your feedback on it in the hopes I can improve my writing ability. Hope it turns you on. This is not a true story and nobody in this work is real.

Picture Perfect

“Oh come on! It can’t be that bad!” Amy chuckled to herself in front of the glow of her computer screen. “There is no way on earth that I would sleep with a 50 year old pervert just to get my share of the rent together.” Sarah had argued for the past ten minutes with her roommate about the dangers of using Craigslist to make money, but as always with Amy, she had to feeling she was fighting a losing battle.

“You don’t have to sleep with someone, you can just do what I do. Go out for dinner or let them take you shopping. It’s good money.” Amy was a typical ditzy blonde and Sarah couldn’t help but think to herself that she couldn’t put on the always smiling, innocent and flirty act as easily as Amy could if she was sat opposite a guy who was paying her $100 just to cope with a meal together. “What about this one?” Amy turned the laptop screen to show Sarah yet another advert. “It’s only modelling for an hour or so and at the end of it you get $350! Plus you’ve done modelling before.”

It was true, Sarah had on occasion done some modelling shoots, but she doubted that one found on Craigslist would have much in common with the times spent with a professional photographer. For a start, she just knew it would probably take place in some sleazy hotel room or in some newly divorcee’s messy apartment. Nonetheless, modelling was something she could do. And at 22 years of age she still managed to easily maintain her swimsuit body, a pretty face, beautiful brown hair and smouldering blue eyes. Her sun kissed skin and rounded ass capped it off for most men and her 34B breasts might not have been as big as she would have wanted, but fit her slender frame perfectly. In fact, if it wasn’t for her petite five foot four height, so always felt that she might have given modelling a stronger go. Despite Amy’s girl next door cuteness, there was no denying that if you had to label one of the two friends as sexy, it would go to Sarah every time.

“$350 for an hour modelling? So where’s the catch? If he is paying that much he must be a creep.” Sarah said furrowing her brow. “Why can’t someone just be nice in your books?” Amy exclaimed while reading ahead in the advert, before her face dropped. “It’s lingerie modelling and the guy is in his 40s… but it won’t be published. I think he is just lonely and wants to have something to look at when he is lonely.” Amy sympathized. “Does lonely in your world mean jerking off over pictures of exploited girls in your books?” Sarah laughed, but she couldn’t deny that despite the creepiness of it all, if she get paid $350 just for standing in front of a camera in lingerie, she would allow the guy to jerk off to her pictures for the rest of his life as it meant she could cover this month’s rent. “Oh come on Sarah! It isn’t that creepy. It’s over in an hour. Then after that rent is covered for this month. I got mine together by going out with one of these so called ‘creepy’ guys last night and had a lovely time.” Amy pleaded.

Sarah thought for a minute. She couldn’t think of another way of easing their financial troubles, and an hour of her time for $350 was good money. “Ok, but if I don’t have a pleasant experience, then you have to drop the issue of craigslist.” Amy gleefully clapped her hands together and went back to her laptop to begin forming a response to the man. “I’m serious Amy! If he makes even one creepy remark, I don’t want you to be trying to convince me to do it again this time next month.” Sarah felt that her words of warning fell on deaf ears however as she watched Amy tap away on her laptop keys…

Sarah stretched out her arm and knocked firmly on the black, wooden door. “Sarah? Come in, I’m Simon.” The man opening the door said, stretching out his hand which Sarah shook while stepping out from his porch and of the dark night and into the bright and warm entrance of his Simon’s house. Although it was only a condo as she expected, it was tidier, trendier and in a nicer and quieter neighborhood than she had imagined. Simon himself looked to be in his mid to late 40s. He was short at probably five foot eight inches, had short receding black hair and had a bit of a protruding belly, but his teeth were immaculate and all his own and Sarah noted that he may have been reasonably attractive in his younger years.
Simon ushered Sarah into the room adjacent to the entrance hall, where she found a lounge area with a three person black leather sofa backed up against the wall facing a matching armchair at the far side of the room. In between was a large area of thick white carpet. In the corner of the room was a television sex which had been moved to make room. A tripod stood with a camera and a long lens stood giving a side view of the room, the sofa and the chair. On the couch lay a smaller and less expensive camera. “Would you like a glass of wine before we get started?” Simon asked as Sarah surveyed the scene. “I’d rather just get it over and done with if it is all the same to you.” Sarah nervously chuckled. “That’s fine. You’ll find the bathroom just through there if you would like to change into the first outfit. I’ll just set up my gear.” Simon pointed towards a door next to the couch and Sarah shuffled through the room and into a bedroom with even thicker and luxurious cream carpets and a king sized bed with expensive looking linen sheets.

At the far side of the room was a door slightly ajar with a bright light beaming out of it. She stepped through and into a small, but clean and tidy bathroom. On a chair in front of the sink sat a chair with three different sets of lingerie folded into a pile. Sarah slipped her coat off and folded it up and placed it on the windowsill. She placed her handbag down, opened to clasp and took out her mascara and lip stick, before heading over towards the mirror by the sink. She applied the dark black mascara to her eye lashes and then smothered her lips in the deep red lipstick. She removed her shoes, her jeans and her t-shirt before placing them on top of her coat. Sarah surveyed the room one last time for any hidden cameras then, happy with no discoveries, removed her bra and panties and stepped in front of the mirror once again.
Sarah grabs the thick black bra at the stop of the pile and straps it on before straightening the shoulder straps up. Although finding it tight and quite uncomfortable, she had to admire the way it pushed her breasts up, making them look much bigger than a 34B. The lacy bra is matched by a pair of lace black panties and transparent black hold ups with a pair of six inch heels. Once she straightened up, Sarah can’t help but admire how classy she looked in the mirror. She expected to be made up a bit sluttier, but thought that Simon might like something perhaps a bit more up market.

Leaving the bathroom and through the bedroom, she now walks into the lounge again to find the lights are dimmed. “Wow, you look amazing!” Simon remarks while holding his camera. “Where do you want me?” Sarah asks and Simon responds pointing over to the chair. *Click* Sarah turns her head to the camera on the tripod. “Don’t worry about that, that is just set to go off every 30 seconds, but you’ll mainly be posing for this camera that I have here.” Simon then proceed to raise the camera in his hands to his face, look through the lens and then take a photo of Sarah front on. The second was from the side, and the third from behind, before he instructed her to sit on the armchair and pose for another couple of photos. When it was over, Simon peeked up from his camera. “That’s great, if you would like to go put the second pair on now and we can get on with it. You never know, we might be done before the hour mark.”

Sarah returned to the bathroom, pleased and slightly relieved that it was working out much better and faster than she had anticipated. The next outfit was a much thinner and better fitting. It consisted of a purple bra and panty set, but this time without any shoes or stockings. The panties were tight around her buttocks and showed off just a slight bit of both cheeks at the bottom. She re-enters once dressed and Simon asks her to pose in a similar fashion, again ending sat on the chair. “Can I make a request?” Simon asks from behind his camera nervously. “Sure, what you want?” Sarah asks. “I need something a bit different and perhaps a bit sexier this time. Would you bend over the chair for me?” Sarah thought it was going so well that she wouldn’t put up a fight and in fact was feeling slightly sexy in the lingerie, so climbed up onto her knees, leaned over the chair and stuck her ass out for the camera. The fabric tightened around her bum and clung to her cheeks even more as she gives Simon a look over her shoulder while he is snapping pictures off rather quicker than before.

Returning back to the bathroom, Sarah feels even more confident and relaxed and thinks to herself that she better make this last one worth it. Removing her bra, she looks at her now hard nipples in the mirror. Then taking off her panties, notices the dampness of the gusset, moistened by her own excitement. Somehow, feeling so sexy and wanted had turned her on. She picked up the final outfit and to her shock found it to be much more risqué than the others. The bra was white and sheer and her pointed nipples were clearly visible through it. The panties this time a matching white thong that rode right up her ass and made her cheeks fully visible. Sarah wondered if it was too late to back out, but still get paid, but thinking that it would only be an extra five or ten minutes and only for Simon’s private collection, walked out to Simon with his draw dropped. He took more photos this time, obviously focused on both the front view in which her nipples could be seen and the back in which her ass cheeks were hanging out. Sarah felt a tingle of excitement as she climbed onto her knees on the arm chair again and peered back to see Simon, slightly hunched to try to hide the bulge in his pants. “Ok, could you pull your thong down ever so slightly for me?” Sarah reached back and placed her thumb under the waist band of her thong and pulled it down and to the side ever so slightly. *Snap* “A little bit more” *Snap* “And a bit more” *Snap* “Come on Sarah, don’t be shy!” Sarah now pulled the elastic and slipped it down. *Snap* The camera caught the perfect moment of Sarah’s slip and the other side of her panties slipped down and she felt the cool breeze of her now exposed asshole.

“Wow! I guess you aren’t shy after all.” Simon remarked as Sarah pulled the thong back up and turned around, letting out an awkward giggle before sitting on the chair. “We still have some time before the hour up if you would like to make a bit more money?” Simon asked sitting down on the couch behind him. “More money?” Sarah said intrigued. “Yeah, you clearly have a nice body and you’re not shy about it, and seeing as it is only for my private collection and that outfit doesn’t leave much to the imagination, how about bumping your pay up to $600 for a few naked snaps?” Simon calmly asked, his heart racing 100 miles an hour. Sarah had to admit to herself the $600 sounded like a good deal for photos that nobody else would see, and felt more and more suggestible and comfortable around Simon as her arousal at the situation increased. Sarah stood to her feet calmly, then reached behind her back with both hands and nervously fumbled off the clasp and dropped her bra to the floor, revealing her perky breasts and her already hardening nipples to Simon’s gaze and the cool air of the room. Simon was quiet and mesmerized as Sarah reached down to her panties, hooking her thumbs into the elastic waistline and pushing them down her long, smooth and slender legs and onto the floor bellow. Standing straight she now gave Simon a completely naked view of herself. Her pussy was smooth and shaved and glistened with dampness in the light.

After what felt like an eternity of Sarah watching Simon look up and down her naked body, Simon raised the camera to his face, and snapped a picture of her now naked form. Much like before, Simon took pictures of her from the front and back, before getting her to lean over the chair again. Sarah stuck her ass out towards the camera, feeling more exposed than she had ever done before. Simon flashed more and more pictures off of her exposed holes. “Ca…Can I ask if you can do something to make this look really sexy?” Simon spluttered and looked up to a curious Sarah turning her head, but slowly nodding it. “Can you reach underneath your legs and put your hand on your vagina? You don’t need to do anything with it, but in the photo it will look so sexy and like you’re masturbating.” Sarah’s heart rate increased as she reached under her legs and up into the pose Simon had described. She placed her hand over her damp pussy and pressed in slightly, feeling just how excited by the situation she really was.

“Thanks! That’s going to look so unbelievably hot! Hey, if you didn’t mind doing that last pose, how about I give you $1000 instead of $600 and we can make it look even naughtier? We wouldn’t actually be doing it, but I could make it look like we are playing together.” Sarah didn’t have to think about it for long. $1000 would ease her money problems and give her a bit extra, and it was clear from the way her groin was reacting, she was enjoying herself. “Ok, how do we do it?” Simon instructed Sarah to sit down on the chair and place her feet on the arms of it. He snapped another picture of her with her legs spread, before getting down on her knees in front of her and placing his hand on her pussy. Sarah flinched, but didn’t say anything as he took a photo of his hand placed over her pussy, having to admit to herself that it felt kind of nice to be touched after feeling horny for so long. Simon then slipped his middle inside of her wet hole, feeling the warmth inside. He went up to his knuckle before taking a picture and withdrawing it and presenting it to Sarah’s lips. She placed the finger in her mouth, tasting her juices as Simon took another picture. Simon, then leans down to her pussy as if to eat it out, but stops just before putting his mouth to it. As they waited for the camera in the corner to snap a side angle shot of the pose, Sarah could feel Simon’s heavy breath on her sensitive opening, internally willing him to just stick his tongue out and lick it. However, he doesn’t and when the picture is taken he stands back up and starts to undo his belt. Sarah’s eyes widen, now in panic mode and disbelief of how she got herself in this situation. Simon unzips his flies and takes out his already hard dick. Although only average in length at about six inches, Sarah noticed that it was fairly thick, circumcised and clean looking.

Simon then takes Sarah’s hand and guides her to wrap it around his thick dick, which she limply clings on to as he takes another snap. “Open your mouth” Simon requests, before taking Sarah’s hand off his cock and guiding it forward. Sarah watched it oncoming, but before it reaches her open mouth, he veers to the right of her and places the warm and pulsating member on her cheek, giving the impression that a blowjob is being given from the view of the side camera. She closes her mouth in slight disappointment at not being able to feel his dick in her throat after the picture is taken, but doesn’t have long to feel bad about it as he places it over her chin and lips, lying it along her face and up to her nose before taking another picture. Simon then grips the base of his dick and takes it off of Sarah’s face. “Stick your tongue out for me” Simon told Sarah, which she obliges to. He then places the tip of his dick on to her tongue and holds it while he takes a pic. Sarah can taste a mixture of cleanness and soap alongside the salty, musky taste of Simon’s pre-cum which is leaking out of the tip of his dick and onto her tongue.

Simon then placed his hand on the back of Sarah’s head and forces more of his shaft inside her eager mouth. Sarah pulled her tongue back into her mouth and wrapped her lips around Simon’s cock, now engulfing the head completely. Simon is now eagerly snapping off pictures as Sarah slowly slips her mouth down Simon’s shaft, trying hard not to gag as she buries her nose in his trimmed pubic hair. As Simon let out a moan from behind his camera, Sarah resisted the urge to suck on or flick her tongue against the pole that was filling her mouth. When Simon was satisfied he had enough pictures, he removed his now wet dick which glistened from Sarah salivating over it and there was smudges of her red lipstick up the shaft. “Ok, get on all fours looking at the camera over there.” Simon pointed to the camera still snapping in the corner and Sarah got down on all fours onto the thick carpet as Simon completely undressed behind her. She felt Simon place his penis underneath her and his hands on her hips, and felt his cock pushing up against her lower stomach, giving the illusion he was inside her to the camera. After a few pictures, Simon then picks up his handheld camera and places his dick at the entrance of Sarah’s now soaked pussy and takes an aerial shot of his cock placed against her opening. Sarah resists the urge to push her ass back and feel Simon’s dick become engulfed as it slips inside her.

“Can I get a video of me inside of you on the couch?” Sarah’s heart skipped a beat at the request, eager to feel something inside of her before she leaves this evening. “Ok, that’s fine.” She said nervously. They both got up and Simon positions the tripod in the corner to look directly at the couch before flicking the camera onto record mode, hitting record and then sitting himself down on the leather couch and grabbing hold of Sarah’s hips and guiding her to sit on top of him. As she straddled him, he placed his dick at her warm and damp entrance and felt her pussy lips wrap around the head. Sarah pushed down and felt the dick slip inside her with no resistance. When she hit the bottom, she let out a gasp of pleasure, thankful to finally feel something as thick as Simon’s cock inside of her. She then slipped up the length of his shaft and back down again, before picking up the pace and riding Simon hard. It was a good couple of minutes of intense pleasure before Sarah realized the words and moans that were coming out of her mouth. “Oh fuck! You feel so nice inside my pussy Simon!” Before she can reach orgasm though, Simon grabs her hips and stops her from bouncing on him any further. “Stop! You don’t want me to finish already do you? We need to really make this complete. I want to fuck you in the ass.”

Sarah’s eyes widened. “No way! I’ve never done anal before and you’re lucky to have even got this far with it.” Simon frowned and looked up at her with puppy dog eyes. “But, I wanted to get a quick video of me fucking your ass. That’s what I thought about when I offered you the $1000, I’m afraid I can’t give you the full amount if you don’t give me what I wanted. Ok, how about a compromise. I’ll give you the full $1000 if you let me take a picture of just the head inside your ass.” Sarah was now panicking, not wanting to have come this far and get conned out of what Simon owed her. How bad can it be if it is just the head, she thought to herself. “Ok, but just the head!” She said, causing Simon to beam up at her. Sarah climbed off of Simon’s pole and sits herself down on the sofa, reclining back and bringing her legs up to her side. Simon got up and left the room for the bedroom as Sarah reached under her knees and spread her ass cheeks, exposing her virgin hole to the still recording camera in front of her. Simon returned with a short tube of lube and sprayed it all over his dick, before positioning himself on the floor in front of the sofa. Simon then squirted a generous onto his middle finger and placed it at the entrance of are ass. Sarah flinched at the cold liquid being applied and felt more and more of it leave the tube as Simon slowly wormed her finger inside of her butt. He placed his other hand over her pussy and began to rub her clit with his thumb as he attempted to insert a second finger into her anus. Sarah felt uncomfortable as Simon began to finger fuck her freshly opened ass, but didn’t want him to stop due to the pleasure he was giving to her clit, so she instead tilted her head back and closed her eyes. Sarah then felt both of Simon’s hands leave her body, before feeling the warm head of his dick placed at the entrance of her ass and the unmistakable snap of a picture being taken. Without thinking, so reached her hand forward the wear Simon’s thumb had been and began to rub her clit to get the sensation back.

She gritted her teeth as she felt Simon push harder and harder against her ass, trying to impale her against some resistance. She lets out a whimper of pain as her ass finally gives way and Simon manages to slip his head inside her. Feeling relieved that the head is now in, she hears another click of the camera, but is alarmed when she feels Simon push more and more of his shaft inside her. “OW! The heads inside, just take the picture!” She demands. “The head isn’t fully in yet, it won’t look right.” Simon responds. Simon continues and gets another inch inside of her before Sarah opens her eyes and stops rubbing herself, placing her hand on his stomach and stopping him from getting any further inside. Simon the takes Sarah’s hand away and snapped a picture of half his cock buried inside Sarah’s ass. He places the camera down on the floor and looks up, still inside of her to see Sarah staring into his eyes. They look intensely at each other for a minute in silence, before they lean in and lock lips. Sarah can feel Simon push further inside of her as their tongues dance around in each other’s mouths.

As Simon breaks off the passionate kiss and slips the last few centimeters inside her Sarah gasps, as if she had been winded. Simon picked up his camera again and takes a couple of photos of her ass engulfing his thick cock as it completely stretches around his shaft. Sarah could feel every millimeter of his six inches as he slowly slid it back out and forcing it back into her. Stride after stride her ass stopped resisting and in turn hurting as it got used to the intruder it was swallowing. She began to play with herself again as Simon used her backside to pleasure himself. As his strokes got firmer and faster, Sarah’s fingers rubbed harder and deeper, occasionally slipping one inside her. She felt the familiar feeling in her loins building up. Soon she was oblivious to everything else that was happening and could only think about the sensation of her clitoris. Her legs straightened stiff as she reached climax. She was breathless for about ten seconds until she suddenly realized the sensation in her ass, now feeling tighter than ever before.

The sensation for Simon was too much, feeling her anus squeeze around his cock while Sarah squirmed herself through an intense orgasm. With some reluctance he pulled himself out of her backside, still trying to swallow and suck him in. “Got on your knees!” Simon urgently shouted. Sarah threw herself down on her knees in front of the camera, just in time to catch the first spurt as Simon jerked himself over her face. The first rope of jizz splashed diagonally across her lips and onto her far cheek. Sarah, with her eyes tightly fastened felt the warm sensation as it hit and couldn’t help flick her tongue out to her lower lip, taking in a thick, creamy glob of his salty sperm and tasting it. The next jet hit right over her closed right eye and into her fringe. The third and fourth streams landed right across her nose and onto her other cheek. A fifth was more runny and splashed on Sarah’s chin and dribbled onto her bare breasts below and Simon squeezed out the last few drops onto her pretty face. Sarah’s face felt completely warm and covered as she heard Simon move about and then the distinct sound of him taking pictures of her cum splattered face. “You may want to clean that off in the bathroom” Simon said as Sarah slowly peered out of her one capable eye. She got to her feet and stumble through the bedroom and once again into the bright light of the bathroom, grabbed a hand towel and wiped away a thick strand of semen covering an eye so she could once again open it and peer out. Standing in front of the mirror, she peers at her cum soaked face, now dribbling down her chin and neck and onto her body, before wiping it off and washing her face in the sink.

Despite feeling very sore, she managed to slowly get back into the clothes that she came in, before limping slightly into the front room to see Simon sat, now dressed again on the couch with his laptop in front of him. “You will find the money on the chair. I’ve called for a cab to pick you up. It won’t be long.” Sarah picked up a brown envelope on the armchair and peered inside to see a bundle of $20 bills. She placed it safely in her handbag, before gingerly sitting on the couch next to Simon. Despite her ass feeling sore, she was made to feel even more uncomfortable by the fact the Simon was now watching the recording of what had just happened on his laptop. It began to sink in what she had actually done and could only wish to herself that Simon kept his promise and kept it for his own viewing alone.
They both spoke very little in the ten minute wait, until the cab finally arrived. As if they were business partners, they shook hands at the door as Simon shook Sarah’s hand. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry on the cab ride home, but knew she was glad to be sitting there with $1000 in her purse. The walk up the stairs to her apartment was painful, and she was glad to get her key into the lock and slip inside the comfort and safety of her home. Amy came rushing to great her with her characteristically wide grin. “How did it go? Was it as creepy as you thought? Did you enjoy it?” She was sure that Amy had hundreds of questions, but Sarah just shrugged them off and said “Yes, it was ok. Pretty boring stuff really. I am tired now though so think I’ll go to bed.” She smiled back at Amy, hoping to not give her any reason to be concerned. In bed, Sarah’s mind was racing. She thought, as she couldn’t piece together what exactly to make of the night’s events, she should just lock them away and never think of them again. Slowly her mind slowed as she fell further and further into a deep sleep.

ONE MONTH LATER

Sarah opened up her email inbox to find she had a new message. Her heart starts to race as she sees the sender “Simon” and the email subject “Craigslist”. She had tried to block that night from her memory, but the $1000 sitting in her bag was too much of a reminder. Opening up the message, she read the contents:

“Hey! Thanks for a wonderful night together. I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone as successful as you.
P.S. Thanks for telling your roommate that you had a good time!”

Sarah’s heart skipped faster and faster. Had he been in touch with Amy? All that she had said was that it went ok. Underneath the message she found a link to a website she had never heard of before. She reluctantly clicked on the link and a new window opened up the page of a porn site. The main part of the page is a picture of a pretty little blonde naked on her knees, beaming up to the camera with her face completely plastered in cum. Behind her is a black leather couch and thick white carpets underneath her. It was unmistakable to Sarah that it was a picture of her roommate Amy, sat in Simon’s house. Scrolling down the page, she discovers it was uploaded by a user calling himself “craigslist_creep” and opens the link to the member’s profile. A series of galleries of different girls appear on the right hand side of the screen and sure enough at the top is a gallery labelled “Amy”. Three galleries down though, Sarah gets a sinking feeling in her stomach as she notices one labelled “Sarah”. She clicks the link to open up of gallery with all the pictures and videos that Simon had taken of her last night and to her horror sees that the view count on each is in the thousands and the user comments are in the hundreds. She navigates to the comments section to see “Hottest one yet!”, “How do you get to be so lucky craigslist_creep?” and “Damn! I can’t stop jerking over this one! Thanks!”

Sarah lay on her bed in silence and shock, reading a barrage of comments. She slowly reached down under her covers, sliding her hand onto her panties, to feel the dampness of her pussy seeping through the cloth…


Well, there you go. Hope you enjoyed it. If you didn’t, then have mercy as it was my first attempt.
– H, xxx

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.